.1 

-^          PRINCETON,  N.  J. 

1 

BV  2628  .N4  N4  1857 

Nestorian  biography 

j 

Shelf.. 

\ 
1 

NESTORIAN  BIOGRAPHY: 


SKETCHES  OF  PIOUS  NESTORIANS 


WHO  HAVE  DIED  AT 


OROOMIAH,    PERSIA. 


MISSIONARIES    OF   THE   A.   B.    C.   F.   M. 


WITH      ILLUSTRATIONS. 


BOSTON: 

MASSACHUSETTS   SABBATH  SCHOOL  SOCIETY. 
Depositoey,  No.   13   Coknhill. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress  in  the  year  1857,  by 

The  Massachusetts  Sabbath  School  Society, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


CAMBRIDGE  : 
ALLEN    AND    FARNIIAJI,     PRINTERS. 


'fi^Cr  JAN  1882  \ 


PREFACE. 


"  Full  many  a  gem  of  purest  ray  serene, 

The  dark  unfathomed  caves  of  ocean  bear; 
Full  many  a  flower  is  bom  to  blush  unseen, 
And  waste  its  sweetness  on  the  desert  air." 


The  sentiment  of  this  familiar  stanza  is  often 
and  mournfully  verified,  under  the  eye  of  the 
Christian  missionary.  If  waste  could  properly  be 
predicated  of  the  divine  economy,  in  any  part  of 
God's  providential  government  of  this  world,  it 
might  be  in  the  ivrecks  of  mind,  that  lavishly 
moulder  amid  the  moral  ruins  which  so  sorrowfully 
overspread  benighted  lands. 

But,  if  it  be  the  missionary's  peculiar  lot  to  sur- 
vey and  deplore  the  wastes  of  the  intellectual 
and  moral  deserts  of  our  fallen  race,  it  is  also  his 
privileged  boon  to  see  those  deserts  occasionally 
smile,  with  here  and  there  a  "  rose  of  Sharon " 
and  "lily  of  the  valley,"  —  with  flowers  that   blos- 

B  ("') 


iv  PKEFACE. 

som  for  the  celestial  paradise,  and  gems  that  are 
to  sparkle  forever  in  the  Saviour's  crown.  And  the 
task  is  as  proper  for  him  as  it  must  be  grateful, 
to  gather  up  and  preserve  the  memories  of  some 
such  fragrant  flowers  and  shining  gems,  which,  by 
the  grace  of  God,  he  is  permitted  to  be  the  instru- 
ment of  rearing  in  the  dreary  wilderness,  and  cull- 
ing from  the  dark  and  rugged  mines  of  the  mis- 
sionary field. 

This  little  volume  would  aspire  to  serve  the  pur- 
pose of  a  humble  casket,  to  bear  a  few  such  mis- 
sionary flowers  and  gems  to  the  knowledge  and 
contemplation  of  the  friends  of  missions  at  home, 
and  thus  contribute  its  mite  to  the  glory  of  God, 
and  the  advancement  of  that  sacred  cause  to  which 
its  authors  are  devoted.  As  its  title  imports,  it  is 
made  up  of  a  brief  record  of  a  number  of  pious  Nes- 
torians,  of  both  sexes,  who  have  died  during  the 
past  few  years;  —  trophies  of  divine  grace,  from 
this  ancient  but  now  fallen  church,  and  the  earnest, 
as  we  trust,  of  renewed  multitudes  of  this  dear 
people,  who  shall  hereafter  die  in  the  faith  of  the 
gospel,  and  share  in  a  glorious  immortality. 

These  sketches  will  of  course  speak  for  them- 
selves. We  cannot,  however,  refrain  from  the 
single  remark,  by  way  of  anticipation,  that,  while 
witnessing   the   simple   belief,  —  the   prayerful    and 


PREFACE.  V 

watchful  lives,  —  and  the  humble  yet  strong  and 
triumphant  confidence,  and  the  calm  joy  in  a  present 
Saviour,  when  crossing  the  dark  valley,  exemplified 
in  some  of  these  cases,  though  accompanied  perhaps 
by  weaknesses  that  always  cling  more  or  less  invet- 
erately  to  the  characters  of  the  first  generation  of 
converts  emerging  from  the  deep  darkness  of  a 
benighted  land,  we  have  felt  constrained  certainly 
not  less  to  admire  the  grace  of  God,  manifested  in 
the  childlike  artlessness  ol'  their  faith  and  the  sin- 
cerity and  ardor  of  their  love,  than  in  the  less 
emotional  and  more  cool,  speculative,  calculating, 
(and,  must  we  not  add,  more  sophisticated  ?)  views 
and  feelings,  though  based  on  a  more  firmly  estab- 
lished morality,  —  the  general  growth  of  centuries, — 
that  characterize  much  of  the  piety  of  Protestant 
Christendom. 

As  the  characters  of  the  individuals  here  de- 
scribed were  of  unequal  interest,  so  the  sketches 
of  them  will  of  course  be  marked  by  a  correspond- 
ing variety.  For  convenience  of  arrangement,  or 
rather  as  no  other  circumstance  seemed  more  nat- 
urally to  suggest  the  order,  the  Sketches  follow  each 
other  according  to  the  date  of  the  death  of  each 
subject.  Notices  of  some  of  the  individuals  here 
described  have  been  published  in  the  periodicals 
of    the    American    Board    of     Commissioners    for 


Vi  PREFACE. 

Foreign  Mi:iBionp,  but  only  a  part  of  them ;  and  of 
none,  in  so  full  a  form. 

The  drawings  which  accompany  the  volume 
do  not  profess  to  be  precise  likenesses  of  the  indi- 
viduals whom  they  respectively  represent ;  nor  are 
they  mere  fancy  sketches.  They  were  taken  for 
this  work  by  a  Persian  artist  from  persons  of  about 
the  same  age,  and  similar  size,  form,  and  features 
with  those  of  the  departed,  as  recollected  by  inti- 
mate living  friends  ;  and  they  thus  give  a  good  idea 
of  their  general  appearance,  and  an  accurate  rep- 
resentation of  the  various  costumes  common  among 
the  Nestorians. 

We  need  hardly  bespeak  the  leniency  of  the 
Christian  critic  on  the  productions  of  the  mission- 
ary's pen  during  the  few  moments  which  he  is  able 
to  snatch  for  such  an  object  from  his  more  arduous 
and  exhausting  labors.  Trusting  that  our  little 
volume  will  be  received  in  the  spirit  in  which  it  is 
sent  forth,  —  a  sincere  desire  and  fervent  prayer  that 
it  may  do  good,  and  honor  our  common  Saviour, 
—  we  thus  confidingly  bid  it  God  speed. 


Okoomiaii,  Persia, 

October, 


[I,  Persia, ) 
r,  1856.      \ 


C  0  N  T  E  N  'r  S  . 


PAGE 

PRIEST    YOIIANNAN 1 

SARAH,   DAUGHTER   OF    PRIEST    ESHOO             ...  25 

BLIND   MARTHA 43 

YOXAN,   THE    PRINTER 55 

ISMIAL,    THE   PRINTER 62 

LITTLE    HANNAH 67 

MEERZA,    THE    MUSICIAN 77 

PRIEST   SHALEETA 87 

MKKHIEL,   SON   OF   PRIEST    DUNKHA 101 

GEWERGIS,    OF    GAWAR 127 

HOIMER,    WIFE   OF    NASER 153 

GOZEL,    DAUGHTER    OF    PERA 163 

IIORMEZD,    THE    PILGRIM    .  .  .  .  .177 

KIIANUMJAN,    THE    WIFE    OF    THE    PILGRIM    .            .            .  203 

SAYAD,   THE   JOINER 215 

(vii) 


VJll  CONTENTS. 

MAKY,    rilK    WfFE    OF    I'lMEST    ASLAX      ....  'I'll 

O-SIIANA,    OF    TKKIIOMA ■23."} 

HABOOSIIA,    TI!E    YOUXG    SOLDJKK  ....  245 

UKACOX    MEVK.VS 2.55 

MAHOGE.V,    THE    riPE-M-iKEK 2(j7 


PRIEST    YOHANNAN 


.REG.  JAN1BS2 

THEOLOGXG.: 


V 


PRIEST    YOHANNAN 

BY    REV.    JUSTIN    PERKINS,   B.  D. 


It  was  in  the  early  part  of  1836,  soon  after  we 
commenced  our  male  Seminary  at  Oroomiah,  that, 
needing  the  services  of  priest  Abraham,  the  teacher, 
to  assist  me  in  the  preparation  of  the  school  cards 
for  the  pupils,  I  was  introduced  by  him  to  priest 
Yohannan,  as  the  best-qualified  ecclesiastic  then 
known,  to  succeed  him  as  teacher  in  the  infant  Nes- 
torian  Seminary.  As  matter  of  wonder,  it  was 
asserted  of  him,  that,  among  other  qualifications,  he 
could  not  only  read  the  ancient  Syriac,  but  was  also 
able  to  translate  it  into  the  modern  language,  —  a 
thing  which  few  indeed  of  the  Nestorian  ecclesias- 
tics could  then  do. 

In  priest  Yohannan,  who  was  seated  before  me,  I 
beheld  a  ragged,  crosseyed  cripple,  apparently  about 
thirty  years  old.  His  bloodshot,  defective  lumiiia- 
1 


2  NESTORIAN    EIOGRAPHY. 

ries,  and  haggard  features,  as  well  as  general  report, 
proclaimed  him  a  violator  of  the  Scripture  injunc- 
tion—  "not  given  to  much  wine."  Under  this  un- 
promising exterior  there  was  still,  however,  some- 
thing interesting  in  his  appearance;  a  head  which 
phrenologists  would  have  pronounced  one  of  the 
first  order ;  much  evident  native  vigor  of  mind,  and 
an  amount  of  general  intelligence,  acquired  during 
his  early  rambles,  which  was  quite  rare  at  that  time 
among  the  Nestorians,  few  of  whom  then  wandered 
far  from  home.  He  had  been  to  Tiflis,  and  other 
parts  of  Georgia,  as  a  beggar  in  the  name  of  an 
ancient  and  venerated  church.  His  intelligence  thus 
acquired,  like  that  of  others  of  his  people,  was, 
almost  as  matter  of  course,  somewhat  at  the  expense 
of  his  standard  of  morals,  compared  with  the  more 
simple  manners  and  unsophisticated  ideas  of  the 
,  untravelled  Nestorians.  As  to  his  rags,  they  were 
not  peculiar,  even  among  the  ecclesiastics  of  so  poor 
a  people,  especially  at  that  day,  when  a  decent  gar- 
ment on  the  back  of  a  Nestorian  could  be  safe  from 
the  hands  of  their  rapacious  Mussulman  oppressors, 
only  by  an  outer  covering  of  rags  to  conceal  it.  In 
regard  to  his  intemperance,  that,  too,  was  but  too 
common  among  the  priesthood,  to  disqualify  him,  in 
the  general  estimation,  for  being  a  teacher.  And 
the  principles  of  our  mission  on  the  subject  being 


PRIEST    YOHANNAN.  6 

made  known,  his  bishop,  INIar  Yohannan,  stood 
ready  to  place  him  under  bond  of  sobriety,  on  pen- 
alty of  flagellation,  if  violated,  —  which  in  their 
then  rude  state  was  quite  in  harmony  with  their 
views  of  the  proper  mode  of  ecclesiastical  adminis- 
tration, and  entirely  satisfactory  to  both  parties, 
however  little  so  to  the  missionary. 

With  his  immoral  habits,  priest  Yohannan  was 
still  represented  to  me  as  one  of  the  most  religious 
men  among  his  people,  that  is,  one  of  the  strictest 
in  the  observance  of  their  dead,  empty  forms,  and 
probably  all  the  stricter,  from  a  consciousness  of  his 
guilty  practices,  in  the  hope  thus  to  atone  for  them. 
The  church  of  his  village,  Cousee,  was  also  the 
depository  of  a  New  Testament,  written  on  parch- 
ment, reputed  to  be  between  fourteen  and  fifteen 
hundred  years  old,  and  esteemed  so  sacred,  that 
even  mussulmdns  were  afraid  to  swear  falsely  over  it. 
It  was  deemed  incumbent  on  a  priest  of  such  a  hal- 
lowed charge  to  be  a  model  of  sanctity  in  the  ob- 
servances of  his  church;  and  priest  Yohannan  came 
fully  up  to  that  standard,  declaring  when  sick,  for 
instance,  that  he  would  sooner  die  than  take  chicken 
soup,  prescribed  by  Doctor  Grant,  on  Wednesday  or 
Friday. 

Such  was  priest  Yohannan,  when  introduced  as 
the  teacher   of   the    male    Seminary  at  Oroomiah. 


4  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

But  from  that  time  onward,  his  course  was  such  as 
in  general  to  give  us  great  satisfaction  till  the  day 
of  his  death.  He  was  diligent  and  faithful  in  his 
work,  and  very  eager,  industrious,  and  successful  in 
his  efforts  to  acquire  knowledge  and  improve  in  per- 
sonal character ;  and  his  dependence  on  forms  grad- 
ually vanished  as  light  broke  into  his  mind,  and  was 
succeeded  by  evangelical  belief,  and,  we  trust,  by 
saving  conversion. 

It  is  not  my  purpose  to  attempt  a  minute  account 
of  priest  Yohannan's  labors  or  his  progress.  It  must 
suffice,  that  I  introduce  into  this  sketch  a  few  notices 
of  him  as  recorded  in  my  journal,  in  those  early 
years  of  our  mission,  with  some  explanatory  re- 
marks. 

I  have  stated  that  priest  Yohannan  was  very 
eager  for  the  acquisition  of  knowledge.  This  wdll 
appear  from  his  efforts  to  acquire  the  Hebrew  lan- 
guage. Under  date  of  December  12,  1836,  a  few 
months  after  he  entered  the  employment  of  the  mis- 
sion, I  find  the  following  record :  "  Priest  Yohan- 
nan, the  teacher  of  our  Seminary,  requested  permis- 
sion to  spend  his  evenings  in  studying  Hebrew  with 
priest  Dunka.  I  could  not  refuse  him  the  privilege, 
as  he  labors  hard  in  the  school  during  the  day,  and  I 
hope  he  may  also  be  aided,  by  this  exercise,  to  a 
better  understanding  of  the  Scriptures."     Priest  Yo- 


PRIEST   YOHANNAN.  0 

hannan  was  very  successful  in  the  study  of  Hebrew, 
which  so  much  resembles  the  ancient  and  modern 
Syriac,  that  it  is  easily  acquired  by  Nestorians.  And 
the  knowledge  which  he  obtained  of  that  venerable 
language,  was,  as  I  anticipated,  very  beneficial  to 
him,  both  as  a  teacher  and  a  preacher. 

In  the  early  years  of  our  mission,  we  were  much 
straitened  for  comfortable  quarters,  both  for  our  fam- 
ilies and  our  native  helpers.  Several  of  the  latter 
were  obliged  to  live  in  the  same  room,  and  occasion- 
ally to  lodge  guests  from  a  distance.  In  that  rela- 
tion, priest  Yohannan,  a  modest  man  and  a  defence- 
less cripple,  as  is  too  often  the  case  in  such  circum- 
stances, frequently  suffered  not  a  little  from  the  jeers 
of  his  overbearing  ecclesiastical  superiors ;  though 
when  they  would  meet  him  on  the  more  clerical 
arena  of  argument  and  scriptural  discussion,  he 
would  soon  worst  them ;  and  with  their  rude  charac- 
ters and  habits,  at  that  time,  his  acknowledged  intel- 
lectual superiority  only  increased  the  general  discom- 
fort of  his  relation  to  his  reverend  room-mates. 
Under  date  of  March  19,  1836,  I  find  this  record :  — 
"  Priest  Zadoc,  a  brother  of  Mar  Shimon,  the  Nesto- 
rian  patriarch,  is  with  us  on  a  visit.  He  is  rather 
intelligent  for  a  rude  mountaineer  —  quite  shrewd, 
very  tall,  and  a  remarkably  fine  looking  man.  Last 
evening,  the  high  ecclesiastics  in   our  families,  the 


6  NESTORIAX    BIOGRAPHY. 

bishops,  and  this  priest,  Zadoc,  lowered  down  their 
clerical  dignity  so  far  as  to  engage  in  the  sport  of 
wrestling.  Priest  Yohannan,  the  teacher  of  our 
school,  who  lodges  in  the  same  apartment,  was 
asleep  at  the  time,  and  the  ecclesiastical  wrestlers,  in 
their  dexterous  feats,  fell  upon  him  and  had  well- 
nigh  crushed  him.  He  has  been  scarcely  able  to  in- 
struct the  school  to-day,  and  says  that  he  verily 
thought  that  our  house  was  falling  by  the  shock  of 
an  earthquake,  when  the  mammoth  priest  Zadoc 
came  down  upon  him.  These  ecclesiastics  are  ex- 
ceedingly ashamed,  and  would  gladly  have  con- 
cealed the  matter ;  but  priest  Yohannan  was  so 
much  injured  as  to  require  medical  attention,  and 
thus  the  whole  affair  was  revealed." 

When  at  length  a  small  room  was  in  process  of 
erection  for  priest  Yohannan  and  one  or  two  more 
quiet  companions,  among  whom  was  good  Mar 
Elias,  whose  character  was  more  congenial  with  his 
own  quiet  spirit  and  modest  bearing,  the  writer  one 
day  observed  him  (though  unnoticed  by  the  priest) 
surveying  the  partially  finished  walls  with  such 
delight,  in  anticipation  of  a  peaceful  lodging  there, 
that,  lame  as  he  was,  he  leaped  in  ecstasy  several 
times  around  the  room.  I  now  think  of  that  humble 
room  with  tender  and  sacred  satisfaction,  as  proba- 
bly the  gate  of  heaven  to  priest  Yohannan  and 
some  of  his  companions  I 


PRIEST   Y  OH  ANN  AN.  7 

The  same  lack  of  room  consigned  our  Seminary 
to  a  large  cellar,  which  was  also  used  as  a  chapel 
during  the  first  year  and  a  half  of  our  residence  at 
Oroomiah.  It  was  tolerably  well  lighted  from  one 
side  of  the  basement;  and  the  ceiling  being  arched 
with  burnt  brick,  and  the  whole  plastered  with  gyp- 
sum, it  was  a  comfortable  room  for  those  purposes, 
except  during  the  summer,  when,  from  the  difficulty 
of  ventilating  it,  it  was  almost  intolerably  hot  for 
the  daily  occupation  of  forty  pupils.  "  We  have 
been  stewed  all  day,"  in  a  common  phraseology  of 
Persia,  was  the  frequent  report  of  priest  Yohannan, 
till  we  succeeded  in  providing  a  large  room  above- 
ground. 

While  the  Seminary  was  in  the  cellar,  my  study 
was  nearly  over  it,  in  a  second  story  of  our  dwell- 
ing. From  that,  I  strung  a  wire  down  through  the 
several  mud  and  brick  ceilings,  and  attached  it  to  a 
small  bell  in  the  school-room,  by  which  I  could  an- 
nounce the  hours  of  the  day,  and  in  some  measure 
regulate  the  exercises  of  the  school,  without  always 
leaving  my  work  for  that  purpose.  To  keep  the 
school  still,  was  a  far  more  difficult  problem  than  to 
regulate  the  time,  whether  I  was  in  my  study,  or 
present  in  the  school-room.  It  is  a  part  of  the  sys- 
tem of  an  oriental  school,  (if  system  it  have,)   for 


8  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

the  pupils  all  to  study  aloud  at  the  same  time; 
and  in  an  assembly  of  forty,  the  chorus  was  very  apt 
to  rise  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  confused 
voices,  and  the  magnetizing  effect  of  the  mutual 
excitement,  till  it  reached  a  very  high  key.  As  I 
used  to  sit  in  my  study,  preparing  school  cards  for 
the  daily  use  of  the  Seminary,  (no  printed  books 
yet  existing  in  the  language,)  I  endeavored  to  im- 
pose as  much  restraint  as  possible  on  this  system, 
by  the  use  of  the  same  little  bell.  A  single  smart 
shake  was  the  signal  for  silence  in  the  school.  As 
soon  as  given,  amid  the  roar  of  scores  of  mingled 
voices  that  came  rumbling  up  through  the  brick  and 
earth  walls  and  ceilings,  the  shrill  voice  of  priest 
Yohannan,  on  his  highest  note,  was  heard,  "  Softly, 
BOYS,  SOFTLY,  SOFTLY."  Then  eusucd  a  sudden  hush ; 
but  erelong  the  low  rumble  is  again  heard,  gradually 
waxing  louder  and  louder,  till  another  stroke  from 
the  bell,  and  the  quick  echo  of  priest  Yohannan's 
voice,  produced  another  temporary  calm.  This  rem- 
iniscence vividly  suggests  to  me,  how  great  is  the 
contrast  between  the  rude,  untutored  state  of  our 
first  school,  of  that  early  period  of  our  mission,  and 
our  well-regulated  Seminaries  of  the  present  time. 
Yet  in  the  circumstances,  it  were  hardly  possible  to 
conceive  an  object  of  deeper  interest  than  was  that 


PRIEST    YOHAXXAN.  tJ 

infant  Seminary,  at  its  commencement,  in  the  heart 
of  benighted  Asia ;  nor  did  it  fail  to  yield  precious 
fruit,  in  those  early  years  of  its  history. 

Priest  Yohannan  possessed  a  very  kind,  generous, 
and  social  heart.  As  is  the  case  with  many  of  our 
Nestorian  helpers,  nothing  earthly  seemed  to  afford 
him  so  much  gratification  as  to  have  us  visit  him  at 
his  own  home.  I  find  recorded  in  my  journal,  under 
date  of  November  11,  1836,  one  such  visit,  made  by 
the  writer  and  his  family,  in  company  with  Doctor 
and  Mrs.  Grant. 

"  We  rode  two  fursaks,  to  Cowsee,  the  village  of 
priest  Yohannan,  the  principal  of  our  Seminary. 
The  priest  and  his  people  received  and  entertained 
us  with  great  cordiality.  Priest  Yohannan  is  poor, 
but  he  was  extremely  gratified  with  our  visit,  for 
which  he  had  long  importuned  us.  Notwithstand- 
ing our  strong  remonstrance,  he  abandoned  his  best 
room,  and  in  fact  the  only  one,  for  our  accommoda- 
tion, while  he  and  his  numerous  household  sought 
lodgings  elsewhere,  as  they  could  find  them.  And 
about  daybreak,  the  next  morning,  the  joyful  tidings 
were  announced  to  us,  that  the  principal  lady  of  the 
house  —  the  wife  of  the  priest's  elder  brother  — 
had  become  the  mother  of  a  fine  son,  in  the  course 
of  the  night,  in  the  stable  !  It  was  in  a  stable  ;  but 
our  adorable  Lord  was  also  born  in  a  stable.     We 


10  NESTORIAX    BIOGRAPHY. 

judge  of  things  by  comparison.  Miserable  as  are 
the  stables  in  Asia,  the  choice  between  lodging  in 
them  and  in  the  'inns'  is  very  inconsiderable." 

How  does  memory  teem  with  affecting  recollec- 
tions, as  the  writer  copies  this  record !  The  dear 
missionary  companions.  Doctor  and  Mrs.  Grant,  who 
were  with  him  and  his  partner,  on  that  visit,  have 
long  since  gone  to  their  rest  and  reward  ;  their  gen- 
erous host,  the  subject  of  this  sl^etch,  soon  followed 
them.  The  father  of  the  infant  son,  whose  birth  in 
the  stable  dated  from  their  visit,  is  also  in  his  grave. 
That  infant  son,  now  a  young  man  in  his  nineteenth 
year,  is  a  promising  member  of  our  Seminary  on 
Mount  Seir.  The  infant  son  of  the  writer,  who  was 
with  his  parents  on  that  visit,  died  at  the  age  of 
nearly  four  years,  one  of  the  six  of  their  seven  chil- 
dren who  have  successively  gone  to  the  spirit  land  ; 
and  the  infant  son  of  Doctor  Grant,  also  with  his 
parents  at  that  time,  is  in  far-off  America,  aspiring 
and  preparing  to  become  a  missionary,  like  his  de- 
voted, heroic  father. 

Priest  Yohannan,  during  the  first  year  or  two  of 
his  connection  with  our  mission,  boarded  at  the 
writer's  table;  and  it  was  delightful,  in  that  relation, 
to  witness,  from  day  to  day,  the  activity  of  his 
mind  —  his  eager  grasping  after  knowledge,  espe- 
cially  after   religious  knowledge.     He  was  already 


PRIEST    YOIIANNAN.  11 

comparatively  familiar  with  the  letter  of  some  por- 
tions of  the  Holy  Scriptures  when  he  entered  our 
service,  having  long  been  employed  in  teaching  a 
few  children,  in  different  places,  to  read  the  Nesto- 
rian  Liturgy.  His  religious  views  and  feelings  were, 
however,  for  some  time,  during  the  early  part  of  his 
connection  with  us,  much  more  legal  than  evangeli- 
cal, (aside  from  his  attachment  to  dead  forms,)  par- 
taking largely  of  the  common  idea,  in  the  oriental 
churches,  of  purchasing'  salvation  by  good  works, 
rather  than  accepting  it  as  a  free  gift  of  sovereign 
grace.  One  day,  at  the  table,  as  he  was  expatiating 
on  the  merits  of  the  missionary,  in  his  self-sacrifice 
and  self-denials,  and  the  latter  peremptorily  dis- 
claimed all  idea  of  thus  purchasing  salvation,  assert- 
ing the  real  ground  of  a  good  hope  as  wholly  of  free 
grace  through  the  blood  of  Christ,  priest  Yohannan 
in  reply  adroitly  turned  to  him,  and  with  a  look  of 
deep  and  earnest  solemnity  wdiich  I  can  never  forget, 
interrogated,  "  Did  not  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  himself 
say,  '  whosoever  shall  give  to  drink  unto  one  of  these 
little  ones -a  cup  of  cold  water  only,  in  the  name  of 
a  disciple,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  he  shall  in  no  ivise 
lose  his  reward  ?  '  " 

Priest  Yohannan's  views,  however,  gradually  un- 
derwent a  radical  change  on  the  momentous  subject 
of  salvation  by  grace,  and  with,  his  progress  in  scrip- 


12  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

tural  and  evangelical  knowledge  he  at  length  com- 
menced proclaiming  the  truth  on  that  subject,  in 
public  and  in  private,  in  the  church  and  from  house 
to  house,  at  first  probably  as  matter  of  only  theoreti- 
cal belief,  but  in  due  time,  as  matter  of  deep,  per- 
sonal experience,  and  with  thrilling  unction. 

Priest  Yohannan  was  at  once  an  eloquent  and 
effective  preacher.  In  a  notice  of  him  in  the  writer's 
journal,  under  date  of  January  4,  1840,  is  the  follow- 
ing record :  "  Attended  prayers  at  the  church  [in 
Ardishai].  After  returning  to  my  lodgings,  in  the 
bishop's  stable,  not  only  the  medna,  [elevated  por- 
tion, occupied  by  guests,]  but  much  of  the  great 
stable  itself,  was  soon  filled  with  the  villagers,  evi- 
dently eager  to  hear  the  Word  of  God,  though  no 
call  or  notice  of  a  meeting  had  been  given.  At  my 
suggestion,  the  bishop  directed  priest  Yohannan  to 
read  to  the  assembly.  There  were  at  least  a  hun- 
dred and  fifty  present,  crowded  shoulder  to  shoulder. 
The  audience  listened  with  fixed  attention  more 
than  an  hour,  and  without  the  least  symptom  of 
impatience,  though  huddled  so  closely  together,  and 
many  of  them  standing  among  the  buffaloes  and 
oxen  in  the  stable.  I  am  more  and  more  impressed 
with  priest  Yohannan's  uncommon  powers  as  a 
popular  native  preacher.  His  figures  are  often 
very  striking.     Some   of   them  might,  indeed,  ap- 


PRIEST   YOHANNAN.  13 

pear  puerile  to  an  American,  but  to  the  simple- 
hearted  Nestorians,  they  are  very  vivid  and  im- 
pressive. As  a  specimen,  in  explaining  the  nature 
and  importance  of  humility^  as  inculcated  in  James 
1:9,'  Let  the  brother  of  low  degree  rejoice  in  that 
he  is  exalted,'  etc.,  '  have  you  not  seen  the  stars,'  he 
inquired,  '  and  observed  how  high  God  has  placed 
them  in  the  heavens  ? '  Well,  look  into  the  stream 
of  water,  at  night,  and  see  how  low  they  cast  their 
shadows!  Again;  have  you  never  observed  swoAre, 
that  image  of  vanity,  and  seen  how  it  throivs  itself 
tip ;  but  erelong  it  falls  down  again  to  the  ground. 
So  true  are  the  words  of  our  Lord,  '  He  that  hum- 
bleth  himself  shall  be  exalted,  while  he  that  exalteth 
himself  shall  be  abased.'  All  nature,  animate  and 
inanimate,  is  made  to  speak  in  the  course  of  his  ex- 
pository sermons,  which  is  true  indeed  of  oriental 
preaching  in  general.  But  priest  Yohannan  has  a 
more  important  requisite  to  render  him  an  eloquent 
preacher  than  figures  and  flowers  —  a  heart  to  do 
good ;  hence  his  discourses  are  commonly  practical 
and  spiritual,  and  often  searching  and  powerful,  as 
well  as  entertaining." 

Priest  Yohannan's  efficiency  as  a  preacher,  and 
general  helper,  at  length  led  us  to  transfer  him  from 
the  Seminary  to  the  work  of  an  itinerant  evangelist 
and  superintendent  of  village  schools,  in  which  labo- 


14  XESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

rious  employment  he  continued,  ever  faithful  and 
earnestly  magnifying  his  office,  so  long  as  he  was 
able  to  labor,  till  his  death.  This  event  occurred  a 
few  months  before  the  first  extensive  revival  among 
the  Nestorians  ;  and  in  the  following  account  of  it, 
penned  by  the  writer  of  this  sketch  at  the  time,  the 
reader,  bearing  this  in  mind,  will  appreciate  the  allu- 
sions, referring  to  a  period  when  but  few  individuals 
of  this  people  gave  evidence  of  a  saving  change.  If 
that  obituary  notice  involve  a  partial  repetition  of 
any  points  above  mentioned,  the  introduction  of  it 
entire  may  still  be  in  place,  as  confirming  the  im- 
pressions now  given,  after  the  lapse  of  a  long  period 
since  that  notice  was  written.     It  is  as  follows  :  — 

"  September  1,  1845.  —  I  received  intelligence  of 
the  death  of  priest  Yohannan.  He  died  yesterday 
in  the  village  of  Geogtapa.  To  us,  this  is  afflictive 
intelligence.  Priest  Yohannan  was  one  of  our  most 
able  and  valuable  native  helpers.  He  had  been  in 
the  employ  of  our  mission  between  nine  and  ten 
years.  Previous  to  his  connection  with  us,  he  was 
given  to  much  wine,  as  many  of  the  Nestorian 
clergy  were  when  we  came  here,  the  temptation  to 
this  vice  being  very  strong  in  this  land  of  vine- 
yards, where  wine  is  almost  as  plenty  as  water. 
But  on  entering  our  service,  priest  Yohannan  aban- 
doned the  use   of  wine  ;  and  though   he  did,  in  a 


PKIEST    TOIIANNAN.  15 

few  instances,  yield  to  temptation,  subsequently, 
when  in  circumstances  of  exposure,  he  always  man- 
ifested deep  repentance  for  it,  till  he  at  length  stood 
on  the  firm  ground  of  thorough  reformation. 

"  Priest  Yohannan  had  a  good  reputation  among 
his  people  as  a  scholar^  which  induced  us  to  employ 
him  as  the  principal  teacher  of  our  Seminary.  He 
possessed  naturally  a  mind  of  the  first  order;  and 
as  he  had  been  in  the  habit  of  teaching,  more  or 
less,  a  few  children  in  a  place,  in  different  parts  of 
this  province,  before  we  commenced  our  labors 
among  the  Nestorians,  he  had  become  more  familiar 
with  some  portions  of  the  Scriptures,  and  better 
qualified  to  instruct,  than  any  other  ecclesiastic 
among  his  people. 

"  Priest  Yohannan  was  a  cripple,  being  lame  in 
his  feet.  One  of  his  eyes  was  also  entirely  blind, 
and  the  other  quite  defective.  But  he  was  a  man 
of  so  much  native  talent  and  energy,  that  notwith- 
standing these  bodily  infirmities,  he  soon  became  a 
very  efficient  teacher  in  our  Seminary,  and  sub- 
sequently, a  no  less  able,  energetic,  and  faithful 
superintendent  of  village  schools,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Mr.  Stocking. 

"  Priest  Yohannan  was  naturally  a  very  serious 
and  thoughtful  man.  I  distinctly  recollect  receiving 
a    strong   impression    of   this,    soon   after    he    com- 


16  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

menced  teaching  in  our  Seminary,  when  he  came 
to  me,  one  day,  and  in  a  deeply  serious  manner, 
expressed  his  grief  that  his  pupils  would  lavgh,  when 
eng'ttged  in  the  study  of  the  Word  of  God,  notwith- 
standing his  earnest  remonstrances  against  it.  Por- 
tions of  the  Bible  were  then  the  only  literary  matter 
which  we  had  for  the  use  of  our  Seminary,  and 
the  rude  boys  could  hardly  be  expected  to  maintain 
even  the  air  of  seriousness,  during  the  whole  day. 

"  In  the  course  of  months  and  years,  under  our 
influence,  and  by  the  blessing  of  God,  priest  Yohan- 
nan's  views  became  remarkably  clear  and  decidedly 
spiritual ;  and  at  length,  as  we  have  hoped,  he 
manifested  truly  evangelical  feelings ;  though  the 
great  change,  which  we  trust  took  place  in  him 
several  years  ago,  was  more  gradual  and  less  per- 
ceptible in  its  development,  in  his  case,  than  that 
of  others,  who  gave  evidence  of  having  passed 
from  death  unto  life  about  the  same  time.  Soon 
after  this  change  in  his  religious  feelings,  a  corre- 
sponding change  appeared  in  priest  Yohannan's 
manner  of  preaching.  He  was  naturally  very  fluent, 
and  even  eloquent,  notwithstanding  the  defect  in 
his  visage ;  and  his  great  familiarity  with  the  Word 
of  God,  and  his  deep  solicitude  for  the  salvation  of 
his  people,  rendered  him  a  very  solemn  preacher 
of  the  Gospel,  during  the  rest  of  his  life.     He  loved 


PRIEST  YOH ANNAN.  17 

the  Bible,  and  loved  to  preach  it,  living  up  to  the 
apostolic  injunction,  to  be  instant  in  season  and  out 
of  season,  in  proclaiming  the  word  of  life,  more 
than  almost  any  other  pious  native  among  the  Nes- 
torians,  and  to  an  extent  not  often  surpassed 
among  any  people.  Preaching  Christ  and  him  cru- 
cified became  his  living  element,  —  and  he  was  a 
workman  that  needed  not  to  be  ashamed. 

"  One  of  the  most  prominent  traits  in  priest  Yo- 
hannan's  character  was  his  humility.  Often,  when 
I  have  conversed  with  him  respecting  his  hopes 
for  eternity,  his  first  reply  to  my  inquiries,  after 
a  deep  sigh,  has  been,  '  I  am  a  great  sinner.'  This 
is  the  more  interesting,  among  a  people  who  are 
far  too  much  given  to  hope,  in  regard  to  their  future 
well-being. 

"  Priest  Yohannan  was  no  hireling  in  our  mis- 
sionary labors.  He  entered  into  them  with  a  hearty 
interest,  as  one  discharging  a  personal  responsibility 
to  his  fellow  men  and  to  God.  He  mourned  over 
the  depressed  and  lost  condition  of  his  people,  and 
greatly  rejoiced  in  the  progress  of  our  labors  for  their 
salvation.  It  was  affecting  to  observe  the  warm 
and  artless  overflowing  of  his  religious  feelings, 
when  thinking  and  conversing  on  these  subjects. 
An  instance  occurs  to  me  at  this  moment,  as  stated 
by   one   of  my  associates.     When,   a   few  months 

2 


18  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

ago,  we  had  just  printed  the  Dairyman's  Daughter, 
priest  Yohannan,  happening  to  call  on  one  of  the 
missionaries,  and,  seeing  a  copy  of  this  tract  lying 
in  the  room,  took  it  up  and  commenced  reading  it 
and  he  soon  became  so  much  engrossed  with  it, 
that  he  could  not  lay  it  down  until  he  had  finished 
it.  The  missionary  engaged  elsewhere  for  some 
time,  at  length  came  into  the  room,  and  found 
priest  Yohannan  reading  the  tract,  w^eeping  over  it. 
'  This  poor  girl,'  said  priest  Y — ,  '  repented  on  hear- 
ing one  sermon ;  and  what  will  become  of  our  girls, 
who  hear  so  much  truth,  and  still  do  not  repent  ? ' 
"  During  the  past  year,  priest  Yohannan  has  been 
laid  aside,  most  of  the  time,  from  active  labor,  by 
a  distressing  disease  in  one  of  his  feet.  He  had, 
however,  become  better,  under  the  partial  treatment 
of  Dr.  Wright,  and  was  still  improving,  when  he 
went,  a  few  days  ago,  to  Geog  Tapa,  and  being 
impatient  to  be  wholly  restored,  he  was  there  per- 
suaded to  place  himself  under  the  care  of  a  native 
physician,  who,  though  he  has  a  high  reputation 
among  his  people,  is  like  most  native  physicians, 
an  egregious  quack.  Priest  Yohannan  was  sub- 
jected, by  this  native  doctor,  to  the.  fearful  ordeal 
of  being  submerged  in  smoke,  produced  by  burning 
a  deadly  poison  —  an  experiment  much  resorted  to, 
for  the  cure  of  divers  diseases,  in  this  country.     He 


PRIEST   YOHANNAN.  19 

must  have  inhaled  more  or  less  of  that  smoke,  as 
he  was  placed  directly  over  the  rising  fumes,  with 
his  head  and  whole  body  covered  over  with  rugs, 
and  kept  in  that  situation  till  he  was  almost  suffo- 
cated. The  poor  man  lingered  a  few  days  in  a 
state  of  great  weakness,  after  being  subjected  to 
this  barbarous  process,  and  died. 

"  Priest  Abraham,  who  was  with  priest  Yohan- 
nan  much  of  the  time,  during  the  last  days  of  his 
life,  informs  us,  that  he  was  calm  and  happy  in 
the  near  prospect  of  death.  His  love  of  preaching 
manifested  itself  strikingly  to  the  last  A  few  days 
before  he  died,  at  his  earnest  request,  he  was  carried 
to  the  church,  where  the  people  of  the  village  were 
assembled  for  worship,  —  the  blood  dropping  from 
incisions  made  in  his  diseased  foot  on  the  way,  and 
on  arriving  there,  he  could  not  be  dissuaded  from 
exerting  himself  to  address  the  congregation,  and 
his  words  were  literally  and  affectingly  those  of  a 
dying  man  to  dying  men.  And  later  still,  in  the 
course  of  a  religious  meeting  which  was  held  one 
evening  in  the  room  where  he  lay  sick,  he  suddenly 
roused  himself,  though  so  weak,  and  took  the  dis- 
course from  the  speaker's  mouth,  and  proceeded 
with  it,  as  Deacon  John  informs  us,  in  almost  un- 
earthly strains,  equally  astonishing  and  impressing 
the  congregation. 


20  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

"  In  priest  Yohannan  we  have  lost  an  excellent 
man,  and  one  of  the  brightest  of  the  few  lights 
in  this  dark  land.  In  some  respects  we  have 
no  man  like-minded.  Mr.  Stocking,  in  particular, 
will  deeply  feel  his  loss,  in  the  superintendence  of 
our  schools.  We  are  comforted,  however,  in  the 
confidence,  that  this  heavy  loss  to  us  and  the  Nes- 
torians  is  priest  Yohannan's  infinite  gain.  And  we 
hope,  moreover,  that  his  lamented  death,  as  well  as 
the  indefatigable  labors  of  his  life,  may  still  be 
blessed  to  his  people.  The  more  serious  part  of 
the  clergy  are  deeply  affected  by  his  removal.  May 
they,  and  the  many  scores  of  young  men  who  have 
been  under  his  instruction  and  influence,  catch  his 
falling  mantle." 

The  desire  expressed  in  these  last  lines  was  soon 
answered.  Priest  Yohannan  had  been  a  bright  light 
in  the  deep  darkness  that  enshrouded  his  people, 
during  the  early  years  of  our  mission.  He  emerged 
rapidly,  with  a  few  companions,  from  the  gloom  of 
moral  midnight,  and  shone  as  a  luminary,  till  a 
large  cluster  of  his  pupils  and  others  were  ready 
to  rise  up,  each  brighter  than  himself,  and  more 
than  fill  his  place,  when  he  was  thus  suddenly 
transferred,  as  we  trust,  to  a  higher  orbit.  The 
remark  has  often  been  made  by  converts,  since  his 
death,  during  seasons  of  revival,  "  how  would  priest 


PRIEST   YOHANNAN.  21 

Yohannan  have  rejoiced  to  see  a  time  like  this!'" 
May  it  not  be,  that  from  the  light  of  heaven,  he 
has  rejoiced  over  such  seasons?  And  though  priest 
Yohannan's  joy  has  not  been  the  joy  of  bodily  sight, 
like  that  of  the  good  and  venerable  Mar  Elias,  a 
kindred  spirit  still  among  the  living,  ever  rejoicing 
with  exceeding  joy  in  being  eclipsed  by  scores  of 
eloquent  young  preachers  rising  up  around  him, 
may  it  not  have  been  the  yet  more  ecstatic  rapture 
of  the  angels,  who  rejoice  over  one  sinner  that 
repenteth ! 

The  only  surviving  child  of  priest  Yohannan,  an 
intelligent  girl  of  fourteen,  is  now  a  member  of  our 
Female  Seminary,  —  a  very  promising  representative 
of  her  lamented  father. 


SARAH, 

DAUGHTER  OF  PRIEST  ESHOO. 


SARAH,  DAUGHTER  OF  PRIEST  ESHOO. 


BY    MISS    FIDELIA    FISK. 


It  was  on  one  of  the  last  days  of  1831,  that  the 
subject  of  this  narrative  began  her  brief  earthly  exist- 
ence. She  was  the  eldest  child  of  Priest  Eshoo, 
who  at  that  time  resided  in  Gawar,  his  native  place. 
He  has  for  many  years  lived  with  his  family  in 
Oroomiah,  but  retains  a  vivid  impression  of  his 
early  home,  the  birthplace  of  Sarah,  and  of  the  day 
and  hour  his  naturally  proud  spirit  was  humbled,  by 
the  announcement  that  a  daughter  was  born  to  him. 
He  was  seated  at  the  time  in  the  Decana,  (the  ele- 
vated part  of  the  stable,)  puffing  his  yard-long  pipe, 
and  occasionally  replenishing  it  from  the  tobacco 
bag  hanging  from  his  girdle.  Around  him  were  his 
brothers  and  nephews,  who  had  assembled  to  learn 
of  him ;  for  he  was,  in  their  eyes,  a  very  wise  man, 
though  as  yet  a  mere  youth.     Without,  all  was  in 


26  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

wild  commotion  ;  the  snow,  piling  fast  around  the 
priest's  humble  home,  soon  entirely  covered  it,  as  it 
had  done  many  times  before.  When  he  learned,  for 
the  first  time,  that  he  was  the  father  of  a  little 
daughter,  his  pipe  was  snatched  from  his  mouth, 
rested  on  his  hand,  and  in  an  angry  tone  he  replied, 
»  What  is  a  daughter  ?  "  The  present  w4iich  would 
have  been  given  to  the  bearer  of  the  tidings,  had  the 
little  one  been  a  son,  was  withheld,  and  the  unhappy 
father  clung  more  closely  to  his  pipe,  as  if  he  would 
thus  mitigate  his  sorrow. 

The  child  was  cared  for  as  other  children  are  in 
these  lands.  She  was  "  salted  in  the  day  she  was 
born,"  (see  Ezekiel  16 :  4,)  and  subjected  to  all  the 
superstitious  rites  so  carefully  practised  by  mothers 
over  their  new-born  children.  After  a  few  days,  she 
was  laid  in  her  hard  cradle,  bound  to  it,  and  seldom 
taken  from  it  for  months.  The  cradle  being  cov- 
ered, we  can  hardly  suppose  that,  during  that  long 
winter,  the  father  often  saw  the  little  one.  He  did 
not  wish  to  see  her ;  for  he  had  a  deep  controversy 
with  his  Maker,  for  giving  him  such  a  "  worthless 
thing  as  a  little  girl." 

Months  passed  by  ;  the  child  was  oftener  taken 
from  the  cradle,  and  thus  oftener  met  the  father's 
eye ;  and  strange  to  say,  she  manifested  strong  at- 
tachment for  that  parent,  who  had  thus  cast  her  off. 


SARAH,   DAUGHTER   OF   PRIEST    ESHOO.  27 

She  never  seemed  more  happy  than  when  in  her 
father's  arms  ;  and  if  he  refused  to  take  her,  she 
would  nestle  by  his  side,  as  if  determined  to  win  his 
heart.  She  was  successful ;  she  became  the  pet,  the 
darling,  of  that  once  aggrieved  father ;  and  when 
another  little  girl  was  added  to  his  family,  he 
proudly  called  Sarah  his  son,  and  sometimes  spoke 
of  teaching  her  to  read.  "  And  so  you  will  make 
her  a  priest,  will  you  ?  "  was  the  reply,  at  such  times, 
of  her  mother  and  other  women,  who  would  almost 
as  soon  have  expected  to  see  the  rugged  mountains 
of  Koordistan  becoming  plains,  as  to  see  a  female 
learning  to  read. 

Sarah  lived  nearly  four  years  in  Gawar,  and  then, 
guided  by  a  heavenly  hand,  she  was  brought  to 
Oroomiah,  not  only  to  learn  to  read,  but  to  learn  in 
Christ's  high  school,  and  to  be  fitted  for  eternal  rest. 
In  the  summer  of  1835  the  Koords  overran  Gawar, 
taking  from  the  poor  people  their  flocks,  burning,  in 
some  villages,  almost  every  house,  and  reducing  the 
people  to  great  extremities.  Priest  Eshoo  and  his 
brothers  shared  in  the  calamity.  A  winter  of  want 
was  before  them,  and  in  trying  to  make  arrange- 
ments for  living,  the  priest  (at  that  time  a  deacon) 
and  his  brothers,  fell  into  a  serious  quarrel.  Though 
younger  than  they  were,  he  was  an  ecclesiastic,  and 
would  not  be  ruled  by  them.     He  almost  immedi- 


28  NESTOKIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

ately  threatened  to  leave  for  Oroomiah,  which  he 
looked  upon,  at  that  distance,  as  a  land  flowing  with 
milk  and  honey,  which  he  had  only  to  stretch  forth 
his  hand,  and  take  and  eat.  The  threat  was  carried 
into  execution,  and  a  bleak  November  day  found 
the  family  on  their  way  to  Oroomiah.  Had  they 
been  seen  at  that  hour  by  an  American,  they  would 
probably  have  been  taken  for  a  company  of  wan- 
dering gipsies.  The  mother  carried  the  youngest 
daughter  in  a  sack,  on  her  back,  and  the  father  car- 
ried Sarah  in  the  same  way,  who  had  become  in  his 
eye  of  such  value,  that  he  was  not  ashamed  to  be 
seen  with  her. 

They  found  their  way  to  D^gala,  (a  village  some 
two  miles  from  the  city  of  Oroomiah,)  and  there, 
for  a  long  time,  they  ate  the  bread  of  charity,  beg- 
ging it  from  door  to  door,  and  lodging  in  a  stable. 
The  priest  acted  as  a  kind  of  servant  to  the  priest 
of  that  village,  and  when  the  mission  Seminary  was 
established,  he  in  that  capacity  attended  his  tempo- 
rary superior  to  the  school,  walking  behind  him  and 
bearing  the  pipes  of  both  in  his  hand.  He  was 
gradually  introduced  to  the  notice  of  Mr.  Perkins 
and  Doctor  Grant,  and  as  they  learned  to  appreciate 
his  fine  mind  and  scholarship,  he  was  employed  by 
them.  Being  one  day  brought  into  Doctor  Grant's 
house,  he  was  very  kindly  met  by  Mrs.  Grant,  and 


SARAH,   DAUGHTER   OF   PRIEST   ESHOO. 


29 


her  heart,  ever  yearning  for  Ncstorian  females    led 
her  to  propound  her  nsual  inquh-ies  to  fathers,  "  Have 
you  any  daughters?     Will  you  not  send  them  to 
the  little  school  we  are  going  to  have?"     This  re- 
newed in  the  father  the  desire  he  began  to  cherish, 
while  in  Gawar,  that  his  daughter  should  learn  to 
read      The  great  object  was  never  lost  sight  of  by 
him;  but  it  was  not  till  the  spring  of  1841,  when 
the  family  removed  from  Degala  to  the  city,  that 
Sarah  was  found  in  the  mission   school.     She  had 
then  just  entered  her  tenth  year, -a  tall,  slender 
dark-eyed  child,  who  even  then  gave  indications  of 
finding  an  early  grave.     She  was  often  a  great  suf- 
ferer,but  applied  herself  so  diligently  and  success- 
fully to   her  studies,  that   she  was    soon    the   best 
scholar  in  the  school,  and  that  rank  she  ever  re- 

tained. 

We  had,  previous  to  Sarah's  death,  very  little  ot 
the  Bible  in    modern    Syriac,  and   the    Scriptures, 
which  were  her  principal  study,  were  accessible  to 
her,  only  by  obtaining  a  knowledge  of  the  ancient 
Syriac.     This  she  so  far  mastered,  as  to  be  consid- 
ered the  very  best  scholar  in  it,  among  the  people, 
and  her  acquaintance  with  the  Bible  was  such  as  is 
rarely  equalled,  by  a  child  of  her  age,  anywhei^. 
She  .was   a   living   Concordance,  and   so   perfectly 
familiar  with  all  parts  of  the  sacred  Word,  that  she 


30  *     NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

would  turn  almost  immediately  to  any  text  men- 
tioned to  her.  She  has  thus,  in  school,  found  thou- 
sands of  texts  for  her  teachers,  with  a  readiness 
which  surprised  all.  Her  historical  and  doctrinal 
knowledge  of  the  Bible  was  even  more  remarkable 
than  her  readiness  in  turning  to  any  given  text. 
The  lamented  Mr.  Stocking,  who  sometimes  taught 
her  and  often  conversed  with  her,  used  to  call  her 
"  the  best  theologian  of  the  people."  She  with  other 
pupils  had  also,  under  the  instruction  of  the  first  Mrs. 
Stoddard,  learned  to  sing  sweetly  a  number  of  our 
favorite  tunes.  But  while  thus  rapidly  growing  in 
knowledge,  and  other  acquirements,  she  was  destitute 
of  grace.  Her  declining  health  had  led  us  all  to  feel 
much  anxiety  in  regard  to  her  spiritual  state,  but  she 
manifested  none  for  herself  till  the  early  part  of  1846. 
On  the  morning  of  the  first  Monday  of  the  year, 
unknown  to  us,  she  went  to  one,  who,  she  knew, 
sometimes  had  serious  thoughts,  and  said  to  her  : 
"  My  sister,  we  ought  to  repent ;  we  do  not  well 
to  spend  our  days  in  this  way.  Shall  we  ever  find 
a  better  time  than  to-day,  when  so  many  are  pray- 
ing for  us  ? "  She  had  found  one  whose  heart 
beat  in  unison  with  hers,  and  they  tearfully 
resolved  to  spend  the  day  in  seeking  the  salvation 
of  their  souls.  At  morning  prayers,  when  the  other 
girls  left  the  room,  they  lingered,  and  with  tearful 


SARAH,   DAUGHTER   OF   PRIEST   ESHOO.  31 

eyes  asked  leave  to  spend  the  day  alone.  The 
request  was  granted,  and  they  went  each  to  a  cold 
cellar  to  weep.  Sarah  was  the  first  to  give  her 
heart  to  the  Saviour,  the  first-fruit  of  the  blessed 
revival  of  1846,  and  the  first  to  go  home  to  glory. 
From  the  hour  of  that  Monday  morning's  resolve 
she  never  seemed  to  hesitate  or  to  waver.  When 
she  had  found  peace  to  her  own  soul  she  sought 
to  bring  others  to  Christ.  But  while  thus  careful 
for  others,  she  did  not  forget  herself.  Fearing  lest 
she  might  be  deceived,  how  many  times  did  she 
plead  earnestly  with  us  to  tell  her  every  point  of 
danger ;  and  oh  how  much  more  earnestly  did  she 
entreat  the  Lord  to  show  her  just  where  she  was 
standing,  and  to  lead  her  to  the  "rock  that  was 
higher  "  than  she ! 

Sarah's  Christian  course  was  a  brief  one.  In 
five  short  months  from  the  time  she  gave  her  heart 
to  the  Saviour,  her  body  rested  in  her  lonely  grave. 
Her  time  was  very  short,  in  which  to  evince  her 
love  for  the  Redeemer,  but  she  perhaps,  in  that  time, 
did  more  that  was  pleasing  to  her  Lord  and  Master 
than  many  do  in  a  long  life.  Though  a  great 
sufferer,  she  never  shrank  from  labor.  She  gave 
hours,  every  day,  to  her  closet  duties,  and  the  rest 
of  her  time  she  seemed  to  consider  sacred  to  the 
Lord.      She  did  much  for  her   companions,  —  and 


32  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

about  twenty  of  them  she  embraced  as  sisters  in 
Christ;  and  much  for  the  many  females  who  fre- 
quented our  dwelling.  When  once  remonstrated 
with  for  doing  so  much,  she  meekly  replied,  "  Wist 
ye  not  that  I  must  be  about  my  Father's  busi- 
ness ?  " 

Her  attachment  to  the  means  of  grace  was  very 
stronsf.  As  lonar  as  she  could  reach  our  mission 
chapel  with  assistance,  she  was  always  there  to 
feed  on  the  Word.  Her  painfully  interesting  ap- 
pearance in  the  house  of  God, —  her  tall,  slender, 
emaciated  form,  —  her  shrill  cough,  —  her  beauti- 
ful but  now  sunken  eyes  and  features,  —  her  diffi- 
cult breathing,  yet  her  sweet  and  almost  angelic 
voice  in  singing,  —  combined  with  so  much  of 
heaven  as  she  always  carried  with  her,  led  her 
young  brothers  and  sisters  in  Christ  often  to  speak 
of  her  as  Elizabeth  Walbridge,  just  ready  to  leave 
them  for  heaven.  Many  of  the  hopeful  converts 
had  read  the  Dairyman's  Daughter,  for  the  first 
time,  during  this  season  of  religious  interest. 

Sarah's  desires  for  the  salvation  of  her  dear 
father  commenced  with  those  for  herself.  After 
seeing  a  few  of  the  young  men  of  the  Seminary 
bowing  under  the  load  of  their  sins,  he  too  began 
to  feel  that  all  w^as  not  right  with  him  ;  and  we 
soon   found   the   once   proud,   self-righteous    priest, 


SARAH,   DAUGHTER   OF   PRIEST   ESHOO.  33 

sitting  in  our  midst,  weeping  like  a  child,  and  so 
overcome  that  he  was  unable  to  answer  the  ten- 
derest  inquiries  for  his  soul's  salvation.  But  he 
found  peace,  and  Sarah  was  the  first  to  know 
that  her  father  was  in  the  kingdom.  His  first  con- 
versation with  her,  on  the  subject  of  religion,  was 
to  tell  her  that  Jesus  was  precious  to  his  soul. 
He  had  known  that  his  child  was  anxious  in  re- 
gard to  her  eternal  interests,  but  he  was  not  pre- 
pared to  find    her  full  of    humble    hope    and    holy 

joy- 

The  next  day  after  this  conversation,  as  the  mis- 
sionary pressed  on  him  the  duty  of  laboring  for 
the  salvation  of  the  souls  of  his  family,  he  replied  : 
"  Sarah  is  far  beyond  me  in  grace  and  knowledge. 
She  can  teach  me  far  better  than  I  can  teach  her." 
The  strong  attachment,  which  had,  up  to  this  time, 
existed  between  father  and  daughter,  had  now 
ripened  into  Christian  love,  and  most  delightful 
was  their  fellowship  for  a  season  on  earth.  Scarcely 
a  day  passed,  in  which  they  did  not  pray  together, 
and  Sarah  often  led  the  devotions  of  the  family  at 
her  father's  request. 

The  mother  at  first  scoffed,  but  soon,  with  tear- 
ful eyes,  she  asked,  "  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?  " 
A  younger  sister,  for  weeks,  tried  her  most  sorely, 
being  given  to  every  thing  evil ;  but  Sarah's  gentle 

3 


34  NESTOEIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

spirit  taught  her  a  lesson  she  could  not  forget.  She 
first  bowed  to  instruction,  and  then  to  the  Saviour. 
As  the  spring  opened  upon  us,  it  was  evident 
that  our  loved  Sarah  must  leave  us.  Her  young 
companions,  whom  she  had  taught  the  way  of  life, 
gathered  around  her  as  if  they  would  keep  her; 
they  could  not  bear  the  thought  of  her  being  taken 
from  us;  but  they  sought  to  stay  an  angel  in  its 
.course.  She  must  leave  them.  The  dross  had  been 
purged ;  the  spirit  was  meet  for  the  company  of 
the  redeemed.  She  remained  in  the  school  till  the 
middle  of  May,  a  blessing  to  us  all.  It  was  a 
beautiful  day  as  is  ever  seen  beneath  Persia's  fair 
sky,  when  she  went  forth  from  her  loved  school, 
to  come  back  no  more.  The  morning  exercises  of 
the  school  had  closed,  and  as  her  companions  scat- 
tered, she  lingered,  and  gently  whispered  in  her 
teacher's  ear,  "  I  am  very  sick.  I  think  I  had  better 
go  home  to  die."  When  told  that  some  one  would 
accompany  her  to  her  father's  house,  a  few  steps 
from  the  mission  premises,  she  replied,  "  I  will  be 
ready  soon.  I  wish  a  few  moments  alone."  Then 
she  sought  for  a  closet,  in  which  to  pour  out  her 
soul.  But  there  was  none  ;  praying  souls  had  filled 
them  all,  while  she  lingered  ;  but  there  was  a  cur- 
tain, which  shut  off"  a  part  of  one  of  our  rooms, 
that  met  her  eye.     She  \yent  behind  that,  and  as  if 


SARAH,   DAUGHTER   OF   PRIEST   ESUOO.  35 

no  curtain  hid  eternity  from  her  view,  she  prayed 
for  the  last  time  with  us. 

As  she  passed  out,  leaning  on  a  friendly  arm, 
she  looked  sweetly  back  on  the  birthplace  of  her 
soul,  gathered  a  few  flowers,  and  thus  left  us.  She 
went  to  her  home  to  suffer  excruciatingly  for  a  few 
days.  Her  cough  and  difficult  breathing  forbid  her 
lying  down  by  night  or  day  ;  but  she  still  felt  that 
she  must  be  doing  for  souls.  Not  a  day  passed, 
in  which  she  did  not  gather  the  females  of  her 
neighborhood  around  her,  and  press  on  them  the 
duty  of  repentance,  and  with  broken  accent  carry 
them  to  a  mercy-seat. 

She  kept  up  a  lively  interest  in  the  precious 
revival,  which  might  be  said  to  be  still  in  progress 
when  she  died.  She  loved  dearly  to  have  her  father 
by  her  side,  but  she  loved  more  to  have  him  go 
and  preach  the  everlasting  gospel.  The  day  before 
her  death,  which  was  Saturday,  it  was  proposed 
that  her  father  go  to  Tergaver,  (twenty-five  miles 
from  the  city  of  Oroomiah,)  and  preach.  He  hes- 
itated ;  but  as  soon  as  she  knew  it,  she  sent  for  him, 
saying,  "  My  father,  do  not  stay  for  me.  Go  and 
preach,  and  I  will  pray  for  you."  He  left  her  to 
preach,  and  to  see  her  no  more.  Before  his  return, 
she  rested  in  the  silent  grave. 

On  Sabbath  morning,  she  was  as  comfortable  as 


36  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

she  had  been  for  several  days ;  but  soon  after  noon, 
it  was  evident  to  all  that  she  must  go.  Her  suffer- 
ings became  intense,  and  for  a  moment,  forgetting 
her  father's  absence,  she  said,  "  Let  my  father  come." 
She  was  told  that  her  father  had  gone  to  Tergaver. 
She  replied,  "  Oh,  now  I  remember — he  has  gone  to 
preach  the  gospel;  do  not  send  for  him  on  my  ac- 
count; let  him  preach."  It  was  then  proposed  to 
send  for  her  teacher,  who  had  left  a  little  before. 
She  said,  "  I  wish  to  see  her  once  more,  but  you 
must  not  call  her.  This  is  the  hour  when  she  prays 
with  my  companions.     Let  her  pray." 

From  this  time,  her  sufferings  were  so  great  that 
she  hardly  spoke  for  an  hour.  Just  as  the  silver  cord 
was  loosing,  she  said  in  a  clear  voice,  "  My  mother, 
I  shall  go  very  soon.  Raise  me  up,  that  I  may  com- 
mit my  spirit."  The  mother  raised  the  dying  child. 
She  knelt,  supported  by   maternal  love,  and  said, 

"  Lord  Jesus,  receive ."    Here  she  stopped, 

for  she  had  not  strength  to  finish  the  words  of  the 
dying  Stephen.  We  doubt  not  that  her  prayer  was 
heard,  and  that  from  the  bended  knee  she  went  up 
to  join  the  holy  martyr,  and  perhaps  by  him  to  be 
carried  to  the  Saviour's  bosom. 

The  announcement  of  Sarah's  death  to  her  com- 
panions, and  the  burial,  have  been  touchingly  re- 
corded by  one  of  those  companions,  another  Sarah, 


SARAH,   DAUGHTER   OF   PRIEST   ESHOO.  37 

who  lives  to  bless  those  for  whom  the  departed  one 
labored,  and  we  shall  be  pardoned  if  we  give  them 
in  her  words  :  — 

"  When  she  died,  we  were  none  of  us  with  her ; 
we  were  in  a  prayer-meeting,  and  Mr.  Stocking  was 
speaking  to  us  about  death,  and  being  ready  for  it. 
Suddenly,  the  door  opened ;  one  entered,  and  whis- 
pered in  Mr.  Stocking's  ear, '  Sarah  is  dead.'  When 
we  heard  the  startling  intelligence,  fear  came  upon 
us.  We  went  with  our  teacher  to  accompany  to  the 
grave  that  member  (our  sister)  separated  from  us. 
When  we  entered  the  yard  of  mourning,  what  a 
heart-melting  scene  we  beheld  !  There  were  so 
many  assembled  that  it  was  difficult  for  a  person  to 
enter.  Their  faces  were  all  filled  with  sadness, 
because  of  that  young  damsel,  just  departed  for 
heaven.  When  all  reached,  they  had  carried  her 
away  to  prepare  her  for  the  grave ;  so  we  stopped 
with  her  mother ;  and  what  shall  I  say  of  that 
afflicted  mother  ?  I  cannot  express  her  anguish  for 
her  dear  child,  who  had  now  passed  out  of  her 
hands ;  and  that  anguish  increased  as  she  looked  on 
her  companions. 

"  They  soon  called  us  to  look  at  Sarah  for  the  last 
time.  We  all  w^ent  —  stood  over  the  coffin  —  looked 
on  that  face,  and  remembered  how  often  Ave  had 
conversed,  read,  sung,  and  prayed  together.     As  we 


38  ■      NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

looked  on  that  livid  countenance,  our  hearts  were 
melted  more  and  more.  Fearful  thoughts  like  waves 
rolled  over  our  hearts,  when  we  thought  that  per- 
haps we  should  not  die  such  a  happy  death.  The 
voice  that  used  to  sing  with  us  is  silent ;  but  we 
thought,  though  this  bodily  tongue  is  silent,  not  so 
the  spiritual  one  ;  it  is  singing  hallelujahs  to  the 
Lamb. 

"  The  time  came  that  they  should  cover  her  from 
our  sight.  The  coffin  lid  was  closed,  and  she  was 
borne  to  the  grave.  We  followed  after  the  bier.  As 
we  went  to  accompany  her,  we  were  all  silent ; 
peace,  only  peace,  was  in  the  road  which  we  were 
going.  We  soon  reached  the  place  where  our  sister 
should  sleep  till  the  morning  of  the  resurrection  — 
we  stood  over  that  grave  —  saw  how  they  placed 
her  there  —  how  the  clods  of  the  valley  fell  on  her, 
and  heard  the  solemn  song,  '  The  body  to  dust,  earth 
to  earth,  dust  to  dust,  and  ashes  to  ashes.'  But  oh, 
what  a  change  I  While  the  diseased  body  was  re- 
turning to  dust,  the  soul  had  returned  to  its  Father, 
and  the  companion  of  immortal  spirits  was  singing 
the  sweet  song  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb. 

"After  she  was  buried,  all  left  except  ourselves; 
we  wished  to  stop  and  reflect.  As  we  stood  there, 
our  teacher  spoke  solemn  words  to  us,  —  'that  we 
should  be  ready,  for  the  day  was  coming,  when  oth- 


SARAH,   DAUGHTER    OF   PRIEST   ESHOO.  39 

ers  would  thus  gather  about  our  grave  and  commit 
us  to  the  dust.'  As  she  was  speaking,  her  eye  fell 
on  the  first  star  of  evening  just  rising.  She  told  us 
her  thoughts  about  that  beautiful  star,  —  that  as  that 
was  rising  on  the  earth,  so  Sarah  was  rising,  a  bright 
star,  in  the  third  heavens.  That  star  is  a  sweet 
remembrancer  to  us,  every  time  we  see  it  rise  ;  for  it 
was  at  that  time,  that  we  committed  our  sister  to 
the  dust. 

"  The  time  came  for  us  to  take  leave  of  Sarah. 
We  left  her  sleeping  in  peace,  low  in  the  cold 
ground,  and  returned  silently  to  our  homes^  We 
could  not  open  our  mouths  for  a  single  word^  for  the 
voice  of  God  was  quietly  and  very  gently  whisper- 
ing in  our  ears,  '  Be  ye  also  ready.'  Our  hearts  were 
full  of  deep  feeling,  as  all  trod  our  way  and  thought, 
'  Our  feet  will  soon  cease  to  ti'ead  this  path,  as  our 
sister's  have  done,'  We  thought,  how  '  we  were 
walking  these  earthly  streets,  but  she  is  being  borne 
by  an  honorable  company  to  the  seats  of  the  blessed 
above.'  Then  why  should  we  mourn  that  she  is 
separated  from  us  ?  Shall  we  mourn  that  her  sor- 
rows and  groans  are  turned  to  delightful  praises  ? 
Shall  we  mourn  that  that  weak  one  is  a  spirit  made 
strong  by  her  Saviour  ?  Shall  we  mourn  that  her 
sorrow  is  turned  to  joy  ?     Shall  we  mourn  for  her? 


40  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

No  I  Let  as  rather  mourn  for  ourselves,  dwelling  in 
this  world  of  sin,  and  still  sinning! 

"  With  such  rejections  we  reached  our  home.  It 
was  an  affecting  time  to  us ;  and  now  we  cannot 
forget  her,  as  we  see  her  empty  seat,  and  her  books 
in  their  place.  No!  we  can  never  forget  her!  Oh, 
who  of  us,  her  sisters,  shall  meet  her  above  ?  " 

It  was  on  the  13th  of  June,  1846,  that  Sarah  thus 
sweetly  fell  asleep,  and  was  followed  to  her  last 
home  by  so  many  for  whom  she  had  labored  and 
prayed.  Her  remains  rest  near  those  of  the  sainted 
Mrs.  Grant,  awaiting  the  happy  hour  when  they 
shall  be  united  with  the  glorified  spirit. 


BLIND   MARTHA. 


BLIND    MARTHA 

BY   MISS   FIDELIA   FISK. 


Blind  Martha  was  not  always  blind.  When  an 
infant,  her  beautiful  dark  eyes  were  the  joy  of  her 
friends;  and,  borne  about  Geog  Tapa,  her  native 
village,  by  her  little  brother,  her  pleasant,  loving 
glances  were  familiar  to  all  the  villagers. 

We  do  not  know  precisely  the  date  of  Martha's 
birth,  but  suppose  that  she  was  born  sometime  in 
the  year  1830.  For  a  little  less  than  two  years, 
she  looked  out  on  the  pleasant  light  of  the  sun, 
and  then  the  smallpox  deprived  her,  as  it  does 
many  children  in  Persia,  of  sight.  The  eyes  liter- 
ally run  out  — the  eyelids  closed  and  left  the  little 
one  in  perfect  darkness.  Of  her  early  childhood 
we  know  very  little.  Her  parents  have  never  been 
able  to  tell  us  much  of  her.  Ignorant  and  sinful 
themselves,   they  thought   not  at  all  of   the    souls 


44  NESTORIAN  BIOGRAPHY. 

of  their  children,  and  we  are  led  to  suppose,  that 
the  blind  one  hardly  knew  what  it  was,  in  her  mis- 
fortune, to  receive  much  sympathy,  even  from  her 
own  mother. 

Spared  till  a  school  was  established  in  Geog 
Tapa  by  our  mission,  little  Martha  early  found  her 
way  into  it.  The  teacher,  a  kind-hearted  man,  felt 
far  more  than  the  mother's  interest  in  her.  He 
sought  to  convey  truth  to  her  mind,  and  when  told 
by  one  of  the  missionaries,  how  the  blind  are  taught 
in  America,  he  earnestly  desired  to  teach  his  pupil 
in  the  same  way.  A  box  of  clay  was  set  before 
little  Martha,  in  which  the  Syriac  alphabet  was 
traced  with  a  reed.  This  was  the  lesson  for  many 
a  long  day,  but  it  was  well  learned,  and  she  also 
succeeded  well  in  tracing  all  the  letters  herself. 
She  learned  spelling  lessons  in  the  same  way ;  but 
her  indefatigable  teacher  soon  saw  that  his  resources 
were  coming  to  an  end.  He  could  not  help  her 
in  reading  the  Bible ;  so  this  plan  was  relinquished, 
and  the  blind  pupil  took  her  seat  by  the  side  of  those 
just  beginning  to  read.  Their  lesson  for  the  day 
she  would  commit,  and,  continuing  to  do  this  for  a 
long  time,  she  became  very  familar  with  many  por- 
tions of  Scripture,  and  tracts,  that  went  out  from 
our  press.  She  thus  passed  years  in  the  village 
school    of    Geog    Tapa,    storing    her    mind    with 


BLIND   MARTHA.  45 

Scrij3ture  truth  ;  but  we  are  not  aware  that  she 
had  any  serious  thoughts  in  regard  to  her  own  per- 
sonal salvation,  till  February,  1846.  At  that  time, 
the  religious  interest,  so  marked  and  so  delightful 
in  our  Seminaries,  had  extended  to  Geog  Tapa. 
Meetings  were  held  every  evening,  which  were  very 
solemn,  and  souls  were  inquiring  the  way  to  heaven. 
Martha  heard  of  these  meetings,  and  some  kind 
heart  carried  her  there  ;  for  in  her  midnight  darkness 
she  could  not  go  alone.  She  had  attended  these 
meetings  but  a  few  evenings,  when  her  heart  was 
deeply  affected  —  she  saw  herself  a  lost  and  ruined 
sinner,  and  her  anguish  was  extreme.  Her  mother, 
a  stranger  to  such  feelings,  both  in  experience  and 
observation,  thought  her  insane,  and  shut  her  up 
till  she  should  become  sober.  But  she  soon  saw 
that  this  brought  no  change  to  her  distressed  child  ; 
so  she  allowed  her  once  more  to  go  to  the  meetings. 
She  was  now  obliged  to  go  alone,  for  no  one  in 
the  family  had  any  sympathy  with  her.  But  He, 
who  is  eyes  to  the  blind,  helped  her  to  find  her 
way,  and  from  this  time,  never  was  blind  Martha 
missing  from  the  meeting  held  every  evening.  Her 
anxiety  at  length  gave  way  to  peace  that  was  like 
a  river.  From  March,  1846,  till  June,  1847,  she 
never  seemed  to  doubt,  for  a  moment,  her  accept- 
ance with  the  beloved ;  nor  did  any  one  who  knew 


46  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

her  doubt  it.  Her  countenance  was  now  an  index 
of  what  reigned  within  —  so  sweetly  peaceful,  that 
we  were  almost  ready  to  envy  the  sightless  one. 
She  held  on  her  way,  during  the  summer  of  1846, 
with  striking  consistency.  Other  young  Christians 
were  sometimes  ready  to  mingle  again  with  the 
world.  But  not  so  Martha ;  she  seemed  every  day 
to  get  nearer  her  home,  and  to  have  very  rich  fore- 
tastes of  eternal  blessedness.  In  the  autumn,  she 
earnestly  requested  admission  to  our  Female  Sem- 
inary. The  expediency  of  allowing  her  to  become 
a  member  of  the  school  was  for  some  time 
doubted,  but  her  entreaties  prevailed;  and  never, 
for  a  moment  afterward,  did  her  teacher  doubt  the 
wisdom  of  the  decision.  During  that  winter,  she 
grew  rapidly  in  knowledge  and  in  grace.  When 
the  spring  opened,  she  could  repeat  almost  the 
entire  New  Testament.  This  was  a  great  comfort 
to  her,  because,  as  she  said,  "  she  could  read  a 
chapter,  when  she  had  meetings."  During  the 
winter,  a  few  mercy  drops  fell  on  the  school.  A 
few  souls,  as  we  hoped,  were  brought  to  Christ. 
For  these,  Martha  labored  most  faithfully,  and  she 
was  probably  instrumental  of  more  good  than  any 
other  pupil.  All  loved  blind  Martha  —  they  believed 
her  sincere  —  they  could  never  smile  over  her  warn- 
ings. 


BLIND    MARTHA.  47 

Martha  was  a  meditative,  praying  Christian. 
She  often  spoke  of  reading,  with  great  delight, 
some  particular  chapter.  The  sightless  girl  never 
neglected  reading'  as  she  called  it,  a  portion  of 
Scripture,  morning,  noon,  and  evening.  She  did  this 
by  repeating  her  chapter  silently,  and  dwelling  on 
each  verse.  This  done,  she  would  go  to  her  closet. 
Of  her  delight  in  secret  devotions,  one  of  her  com- 
panions says :  "  She  was  a  lover  of  prayer.  Her 
closet  was  a  sweet  place  to  her,  for  there  she  met 
her  God,  and  had  delightful  communion  with  Him, 
even  as  a  child  with  her  father.  We  used  to  notice 
her  when  she  went  into  her  closet.  She  used  to 
remain,  a  long  time,  for  she  was  engaged  in  sweet 
converse.  I  think  there  was  no  season  so  pleasant 
to  her,  as  when  she  met  her  Redeemer." 

Early  in  the  spring  of  1847,  Martha's  health, 
which  had  been  previously  very  imperfect,  began  to 
fail.  She  was  obliged  to  be  often  absent  from  her 
lessons,  and  at  length  was  entirely  confined  to  her 
bed.  Every  indication  of  decline  seemed  to  be 
rapidly  settling  on  her,  and  nothing  done  for  her 
arrested  the  disease.  She  felt  that  she  must  die, 
and  longed  to  die  with  us,  and  rest  by  "  Sarah," 
whom  she  had  learned  to  love  most  tenderly,  and 
whom  she  hoped  soon  to  see  above.  But  her  friends 
were  very  anxious  that  she  should  be  carried  home, 


48  NESTOKIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

and  we  consented,  though  we  did  wish  that  she 
should  die  peacefully  with  us.  After  she  left  the 
school,  which  was  the  first  of  May,  her  teachers 
saw  her  but  twice.  Those  visits  were  very  delight- 
ful, as  giving  new  evidence  of  her  being  a  very 
dear  child  of  Him,  who,  upon  earth,  never  passed 
by  the  blind.  There  was  not  another  pious  soul  at 
her  home.  They  were  not  only  a  worldly  family, 
but  not  an  hour  passed,  in  which  Martha  was  not 
tried  by  hearing  most  wicked  and  profane  conversa- 
tion. Oaths  and  revilings  were  constantly  falling 
on  the  ears  of  her,  whose  heart  was  already  attuned 
to  the  song  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb.  None  tried 
her  more  th^n  the  brother  who  had  cared  for  her 
in  early  infancy.  He  seemed  to  delight  in  adding 
to  the  sorrows  of  his  departing  sister.  O  how  lov- 
ingly she  entreated  him  to  be  reconciled  to  her 
dearest  Friend!  How  earnestly  she  prayed  for  him, 
when  he  was  so  reviling  her  and  others,  that  she 
was  obliged  to  cover  her  head  with  her  quilt  and 
stop  her  ears,  that  she  might  speak  in  his  behalf 
with  the  Holy  One.  The  Sabbath  before  her  death, 
when  he  had  been  desecrating  the  day  most  fear- 
fully, she  once  more  drew  him  to  her  side,  and  plead 
with  him  to  keep  the  Holy  Sabbath.  Her  words 
affected  his  heart ;  he  could  no  more  go  with  the 
sabbath-breaker ;    and  a  few  months  after  Martha's 


BLIND   MARTHA.  49 

death,  he  became  a  humble  Christian.  He  still 
lives  to  thank  God  for  his  blind  sister.  He  was 
soon  instrumental  in  the  conversion  of  his  wife  ; 
and  at  a  recent  examination  of  the  large  Sabbath- 
school  in  Geog  Tapa,  he  brought  her  forward,  a 
reader  of  the  Bible,  taught  by  her  own  husband  I 
When  the  fact  was  announced  in  the  great  com- 
pany assembled,  it  was  whispered  from  one  to 
another:  "Oh!  /^e  would  not  be  ashamed  to  teach 
his  wife,  for  he  is  the  brother  of  blind  Martha;  and 
his  wife  would  be  willing  to  be  taught  by  him,  for 
she  is  the  daughter  of  the  good  old  Pilgrim  Hor- 
medzP 

After  Martha  left  us,  she  was  very  anxious  to 
have  her  school  companions  visit  her.  Though  six 
miles  from  her,  they  always  loved  to  walk  that  dis- 
tance to  meet  their  blind  sister,  and  to  comfort  her 
in  her  last  days.  No  recreation  was  so  highly  prized 
by  them,  as  a  day  spent  with  Martha.  "When  with 
her,  the  time  was  always  occupied  in  reading  her 
favorite  portions  of  Scripture,  talking  of  them,  sing- 
ing and  prayer.  She  would  never  allow  them  to 
leave  her  till  they  had  sung,  "  Jerusalem,  my  happy 
home ; "  and  one  of  those  who  often  visited  her 
says,  "  We  always  knew  from  her  countenance,  that 
while  we  were  singing,  her  spirit  was  walking  the 
New  Jerusalem."     When  they  inquired  in  regard  to 


50  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

her  health,  she  would  say,  "  The  Lord  helps  me." 
When  pressed  to  tell  them  particularly,  she  would 
say,  "  O  my  sisters,  the  Lord  helps  me ;  that  is 
enough." 

Often  when  this  group  of  loving  Christian  sisters 
gathered,  they  would  have  five  or  six  prayers.  When 
it  was  sometimes  suggested,  that  such  seasons  might 
weary  her,  she  would  always  say,  "  I  know  I  am 
weak,  but  prayer  never  tires  me." 

It  was  considered  not  only  by  Martha's  school 
companions,  but  by  all  our  helpers,  and  all  the  young 
Christians,  a  privilege  to  stand  by  Martha^s  sick-bed, 
and  listen  to  her  heavenly  words.  A  young  man 
from  the  male  seminary,  being  in  the  village,  at  one 
time,  for  a  single  night,  was  called  for,  early  in  the 
morning,  by  a  villager,  to  return  to  the  city.  "  1 
cannot  go  till  I  have  prayed  with  our  blind  sister, 
and  got  from  her  manna  for  the  road,"  was  his  ex- 
pressive reply.  Thus  did  she  comfort  and  strengthen 
many  a  young  Christian,  in  these  days  of  her  weak- 
ness. 

It  was  the  strong  desire  of  Martha's  young  friends 
to  be  with  her,  when  she  should  see  her  Saviour 
coming  to  Jordan's  banks  to  take  her  over.  But 
they  were  denied  this  privilege.  She  died  very  early, 
a  lovely  June  morning,  when  no  one  was  watching 
by  her.     At  early  dawn,  she  said  to  her  mother,  who 


BLIND    MARTHA.  51 

was  near  her,  "  Mother,  the  day  breaks ;  I  think 
Jesus  is  coming  for  me  now ;  let  me  go."  The 
mother  rose,  but  seeing  no  particular  change  in  her, 
again  composed  herself  to  sleep.  When  she  awoke, 
the  sun  was  shining  brightly,  and  she  hastened  to 
Martha,  but  Jesus  had  come  and  taken  his  dear  child. 
Eternal  day  had  opened  upon  her,  —  a  last  sweet 
smile  played  on  her  features ;  and  well  it  might ; 
for  who  would  not  smile  to  be  able  to  say,  "Jesus  is 
coming  for  me  now?" 

As  soon  as  it  was  known  in  the  village  that  Mar- 
tha had  gone,  her  companions  assembled,  and  in- 
stead of  the  sad  scenes  of  mourning,  often  witnessed 
in  Nestorian  houses,  on  such  occasions,  six  prayers 
of  thanksgiving  were  offered  to  Him  who  came 
down  to  meet  the  dear  child  in  the  swelling  stream, 
and  who  gave  her  the  victory  in  the  trying  hour. 

At  evening,  a  large  company  gathered  around  an 
open  grave,  to  commit  the  peaceful  sleeper  to  the 
dust  —  the  first  of  a  large  company  of  pious  ones, 
who  have  since  laid  their  precious  dust  on  the  green 
hill-side  of  Geog  Tapa.  With  them,  she  will  awake, 
no  more  to  be  called  Mind  Martha.^  but  to  see  the 
Lord  coming  in  the  air,  and  to  see  Him  forever. 


YONAN,  THE   PRINTER. 


YONAN,   THE   PRINTER, 


BY    SIR.    EDWARD    BREATH. 


YoNAN  was  a  native  of  Charbash,  a  Nestorian 
village  situated  two  miles  north  of  the  city  of  Oroo- 
miah.  He  was  the  son  of  a  widowed  mother,  who 
was  a  sharer  in  the  poverty  of  the  larger  portion  of 
her  people.  He  was  a  small  boy  when  the  Nesto- 
rian mission  was  established,  and  became  a  member 
of  the  Seminary  within  two  months  after  it  was 
opened.  The  senior  member  of  our  mission,  who 
then  had  the  superintendence  of  that  department, 
says  of  Yonan,  that  "  he  was  very  perfect  and  manly 
in  appearance,  and  soon  became  the  acknowledged 
model  of  the  school.  I  do  not  remember  ever  hav- 
ing had  occasion  to  correct  him  for  any  misde- 
meanor, even  the  smallest ;  but  I  often  pointed 
other  boys  to  his  modest,  interesting  example.     He 


56  NESTORIAN  BIOGRAPHY. 

excelled  particularly  as  a  beautiful  reader,  and  in 
declamation." 

On  the  commencement  of  labors  in  our  printing 
department,  Yonan  was  selected,  with  others  of  the 
more  promising  boys  of  the  seminary,  to  become  a 
printer.  He  soon  became  a  very  good  compositor, 
altogether  superior  to  his  fellow-workmen ;  and  to 
the  end  of  his  career,  he  was  always  selected  for  the 
work  that  required  the  most  skill  and  taste.  All 
this  may  seem  to  entitle  him  to  but  a  slight  degree 
of  praise  ;  but  it  must  be  remembered,  that  the  Nes- 
torians  of  Persia  are  an  ignorant  and  oppressed  peo- 
ple, much  more  so  than  other  oriental  Christians ; 
that  they  are  not  allowed  a  place  in  the  bazar  ;  and 
in  the  mechanic  arts,  are  only  permitted  to  practise 
the  trades  of  carpenter  and  mason.  Besides,  pre- 
vious to  the  establishment  of  our  press,  printing  in 
Oroomiah  was  a  marvel  and  a  mystery,  there  being 
nothing  of  the  kind  here,  and  the  printing  of  all 
Persia  being  confined  to  a  few  lithographic  presses, 
located  at  Tabreez  and  Tehran. 

In  the  printing-office,  Yonan's  conduct  was 
marked  by  the  same  modesty  and  general  pro- 
priety that  had  characterized  it  in  the  seminary. 
He  was  uniformly  courteous  and  forbearing  in  his 
intercourse  with  his  fellow-workmen.  In  a  clashing 
of   interests,   he  preferred   to    surrender   his  rights, 


TONAN,   THE   PRINTER.  57 

rather  than  engage  in  disputation.  This  was  the 
more  remarkable,  as  the  Nestorians  are  naturally 
impulsive,  and  are  subject  to  no  parental  restraints 
in  youth.  When  exasperated,  they  vent  floods  of 
low  abuse  against  their  adversaries,  each  striving  to 
outdo  the  other  in  this  ignoble  warfare.  This  is  so 
rooted  in  their  nature,  that  it  seemed  impossible  to 
prevent  it  among  the  majority  of  the  printers  by 
ordinary  means.  They  were  threatened,  punished, 
dismissed  even,  but  the  evil  was  not  at  all  dimin- 
ished. As  a  last  resort,  one  of  the  workmen,  a 
priest,  was  required  to  scrub  out  the  mouth  of  an 
offending  deacon,  with  soap  and  ashes,  by  means  of 
an  old  tooth-brush  used  about  the  press.  This  mode 
of  discipline  was  so  mortifying,  and  made  those 
concerned  in  it  so  much  the  objects  of  ridicule,  that 
it  operated  in  some  degree  as  a  check  upon  this  vile 
practice.  From  what  has  been  said  of  Yonan  above, 
it  will  be  inferred  that  he  was  free  from  this  vul- 
garity. He  had  a  pleasant,  cheerful,  and  affable 
manner;  by  the  kindness  of  his  nature  securing  the 
love  and  esteem  of  all  who  knew  him.  "  When  he 
was  reviled,  he  reviled  not  again  ; "  but  on  the  con- 
trary, often,  by  the  gentleness  of.  his  deportment, 
quenched  the  wrath  of  his  adversaries. 

Yonan  was  apt  to  learn,  and  drank  in    greedily 
the  new  truths  he  heard  from  his  instructors.     At 


58  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

the  commencement  of  our  mission,  modern  science 
was  a  heresy  among  the  Nestorians.  They  held 
that  the  earth  was  a  plain,  surrounded  by  a  vast 
sea,  and  encircled  by  a  huge  serpent  (leviathan) 
which  effectually  prevented  any  hardy  adventurers 
from  navigating  those  waters  beyond  a  certain  limit. 
The  sun  was  not  stationary,  but  rose  and  set. 
When  it  had  completed  its  course,  it  was  dragged 
by  angels  through  the  great  sea  surrounding  the 
earth,  and  started  anew  on  its  race  the  succeeding 
day.  These  puerile  notions  Yonan  soon  learned 
intelligently  to  combat.  He  was  found,  one  day, 
in  the  printing-office,  standing  in  the  sunshine,  with 
a  broken  jug  in  his  hand,  surrounded  by  his  fellow- 
workmen,  to  whom  he  was  explaining  the  earth 
and  the  moon,  and  illustrating  the  doctrine  of 
eclipses. 

Though  Yonan's  conduct  was  almost  entirely 
unexceptionable,  it  was  not  until  January,  1846, 
that  there  was  decided  evidence  of  his  being  a 
Christian.  One  day,  during  the  powerful  revival 
of  that  year,  he  appeared  in  a  room  of  a  member 
of  the  mission  who  had  the  immediate  care  of  him, 
with  moistened  eyes,  but  with  a  calm  manner,  and 
apparently  with  great  determination,  saying  that  he 
had  come  to  record  his  vow,  that  from  that  time 
onward,  he  was   resolved   to  be   the    Lord's.     And 


YONAN,    THE    PRINTER.  59 

from  that  day,  his  course  was  onward.  There  never 
was  the  least  occasion  to  doubt  the  sincerity  of 
his  profession,  nor  any  reason  to  fear  that  he  had 
been  mistaken.  He  was  in  the  habit  of  going  from 
house  to  house,  in  his  village,  reading  the  Word 
of  God  to  his  ignorant  people,  praying  with  them, 
and  urging  them  to  repentance  and  newness  of 
life.  He  was  universally  respected  by  them,  and 
they  would  often  say  among  themselves,  "if  this 
man  does  not  go  to  heaven,  who  will  ?  " 

In  his  village,  there  was  only  occasional  preach- 
ing on  the  Sabbath,  but  he  did  not  pass  his  time 
as  the  Nestorians  almost  universally  did,  in  visiting 
the  city  for  business  or  pleasure,  or  going  from 
village  to  village,  or  gathering  on  the  shady  or 
sunny  side  of  the  street,  as  the  weather  was  warm 
or  cool,  for  the  purpose  of  smoking  and  of  gossip. 
He  would  engage  in  such  labors  of  love  as  are 
mentioned  above,  or  retire  to  his  own  room  for 
reading,  prayer,  and  meditation.  In  the  simple 
language  of  his  people,  one  who  knew  him  well 
gives  this  testimony  to  his  character:  "He  would 
not  mix  with  wicked  men,  or  sit  in  the  assembly  of 
the  drunkard.  Neither  would  he  attend  disorderly 
weddings,  or  allow  himself  to  taste  wine.  He  was 
no  lover  of  the  good  things  of  this  world,  nor  proud, 
nor  did  he  delight  in  fine  clothes.     In  truth,  during. 


60  NESTORTAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

the  last  years  of  his  life,  he  appeared  like  an  angel. 
Although  he  was  not  a  preacher,  yet  his  godly  walk 
and  conversation  were  a  light  that  shone  in  the 
printing-office,  and  much  more  in  his  village.  Yes, 
he  had  the  image  of  his  Saviour  upon  him  I  " 

Such  was  Yonan's  course,  until  he  was  sum- 
moned home.  Previous  to  the  visitation  of  the 
cholera  in  Oroomiah,  in  1847,  he  had  a  presentiment 
that  he  should  soon  die,  and  talked  of  his  departure 
with  composure.  No  serious  importance  is  attached 
to  this  presentiment.  It  is  rather  mentioned  as 
showing  that  his  thoughts  were  turned  to  death,  and 
that  he  could  contemplate  it  with  calmness. 

In  the  month  of  August,  1847,  he  was  engaged, 
with  one  of  his  companions,  in  binding  a  number 
of  New  Testaments,  which  work  they  had  taken  by 
the  job.  The  cholera  had  driven  the  members  of 
the  mission  from  the  city,  and  the  other  printers 
were  also  scattered  to  their  homes.  Yonan  was 
in  the  habit  of  cominof  from  his  villae^e  in  the  morn- 
ing,  performing  his  daily  work,  and  returning  to  his 
home  late  in  the  day.  The  keys  of  the  printing- 
office  were  intrusted  to  him.  One  day  (it  was 
the  last  of  August)  he  ^vent  away  feeling  unwell. 
The  next  morning,  he  did  not  appear  as  usual,  and  it 
was  soon  ascertained  that  he  was  sick.  Dr.  Wright, 
who  was  then  at  Seir,  thus  communicates  the  result 


TONAN,    THE   PRINTER.  61 

of  his  case  to  other  members  of  the  mission  who 
had  retired  to  the  neighboring  mountain  district  of 
Tergawer.  "  Poor  Yonan  has  gone !  His  disease 
run  its  course  in  about  twenty-four  hours.  Priest 
Asian  was  with  him  a  good  deal  before  his  death, 
and  he  states  that  he  asked  Yonan  if  he  felt  afraid, 
and  he  replied,  '  No.'  This  is  all  that  I  can  hear, 
indicating  the  state  of  his  mind  in  view  of  death. 
The  disease  took  hold  of  him  with  a  dreadful  grasp, 
and  gave  his  mind  but  little  chance  to  reflect  upon: 
his  condition.  But  in  his  case,  fortunately,  there  is^ 
little  occasion  to  search  for  evidence  of  his  pre- 
paredness for  death,  during  the  last  hours  of  his 
mortal  struggle.  He  was  a  good  young,  man,  and 
when  in  health  gave  evidence  enough  to  satisfy  us 
all  that  he  loved  the  Lord.  He  was  a  man  of  few 
words,  modest  and  retiring ;  and  still,  as  I  have 
often  heard,  he  used  not  to  shrink  from  declaring  the 
Gospel  to  the  people  of  his  village.  He  died  with 
the  keys  of  the  printing-office  in  his  pocket." 

Mr.  Perkins  says  of  him:  "I  took  pains  to  inquire- 
about  his  Christian  character  at  the  time  of  his 
death,  and  found  that  it  had  left  a  very  precious 
savor  in  his  village.  He  had  long  been  very  con- 
sistent;  but  for  a  few  months,  as  if  impelled;  to 
finish  his  work,  he  had  been  peculiarly  earnest  and 
zealous,  in  religious  efforts  to  benefit  his  own  family 


62  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

and  neighbors.  I  do  not  believe  that  the  grave  has 
closed  over  a  better  Nestorian  since  I  have  been  in 
the  field." 

Thus    died    Yonan,  the    printer,   on   the  31st   of 
August,  1847,  at  the  early  age  of  twenty-six  years. 


ISMIAL,    THE    PRINTER. 

ISMIAL,  another  printer,  did  not  give  the  same 
clear  evidence  of  being  a  Christian,  constantly 
manifested  by  his  campanion,  Yonan ;  yet  his  walk 
-and  character  were  such,  that  those  who  knew  him 
best  are  not  without  hope  that  he  too  has  entered 
into  rest. 

Ismial  [Ishmael]  was  a  native  of  the  city  of 
Oroomiah,  a  carpenter  —  and  was  about  twenty- 
five  years  of  age  when  the  press  was  put  into  opera- 
tion here,  which  was  in  1841.  His  general  good 
conduct  and  intelligence,  which  had  secured  him  a 
high  place  in  the  estimation  of  the  people,  together 
with  his  skill  and  ingenuity,  drew  our  attention 
to  him  as  a  very  suitable  person  to  perform  vari- 
ous duties  in  the  printing-office.  He  had  pre- 
viously   taught   himself  to    read    and    write.      The 


ISMIAL,    THE    PRINTER.  63 

duties  referred  to  were  multifarious.  As  carpenter, 
he  made  all  the  "furniture"  of  the  printing-office; 
also,  all  the  cases  and  stands.  He  soon  became 
a  good  pressman,  acted  as  foreman,  corrected  the 
last  proof,  and  saw  that  the  form  went  properly  to 
press.  He  was  the  best  bookbinder  in  the  establish- 
ment. He  was  a  type-founder,  and  east  most  of 
the  type  used  during  his  life.  He  could  also  cut 
punches  very  well ;  and  he  made  a  type-mould  that 
answered  a  very  good  purpose,  compelled  by  the 
necessities  of  the  case.  He  also  "  fitted  "  matrices  ; 
that  is,  filed,  straightened,  and  thus  adjusted,  to 
the  type-mould,  the  pieces  of  copper  into  which  the 
steel-lettered  punch  is  driven.  He  was  never  at 
a  loss,  and  in  any  country  would  have  passed  for 
a  man  of  rare  ingenuity.  He  possessed  great  influ- 
ence in  the  printing-office.  The  workmen  all  knew 
that  he  could  do  many  things  which  they  could 
not,  and  they  were  constantly  applying  to  him  for 
assistance. 

Ismial  also  had  a  trembling  hope  that  he  became 
a  Christian,  during  the  revival  of  1846 ;  and  he 
was,  without  doubt,  brought  so  far  as  to  renounce 
all  confidence  in  fasts  and  forms,  and  to  see  their 
utter  worthlessness  as  a  means  of  securing  God's 
favor.  He,  however,  never  manifested  all  that  ten- 
derness of  feeling  which  it  is  so  delightful  to  wit- 


64  NESTORIAN  BIOGRAPHY. 

ness  in  the  young  convert.  At  the  same  time, 
it  would  be  difficult  to  point  to  any  act  of  his 
life  subsequent  to  1846,  wholly  inconsistent  with 
a  Christian  profession.  He  was  a  prosperous  man, 
and  seemed  at  times  more  deeply  engrossed  in 
the  world  than  was  fit ;  but  how  few  there  are, 
even  in  a  more  favored  land,  that  are  competent 
to  sit  in  judgment  upon  him  for  this! 

In  the  month  of  June,  1847,  in  the  midst,  it  is 
feared,  of  worldly  plans,  adding  vineyard  to  vine- 
yard, he  was  suddenly  stricken  by  a  violent  lung 
fever,  which  soon  left  no  hope  of  his  recovery. 
As  his  end  approached,  his  weeping  friends  gath- 
ered about  him,  hopeless  in  their  grief.  One 
woman  cried  out,  with  a  stentorian  voice,  "  Oh, 
Saint  Mary,  help!  Oh,  Saint  Mary,  help!"  On 
which  Ismial  interposed,  in  a  still  louder  voice, 
as  if  in  rebuke,  and  to  show  from  whom  help 
must  come,  "  Oh,  Lord  Jesus,  help !  Oh,  Lord 
Jesus,  help  !  "  The  earnestness  of  his  manner  im- 
pressed those  who  were  present,  and  the  hope  was 
confidently  expressed,  that  he  had  made  Christ  his 
portion. 


LITTLE    HANNAH. 


LITTLE    HANNAH. 


BY    MISS    FIDELIA    FISK. 


It  was  our  risen  Lord  who  said,  "  Feed  my 
lambs;"  and  the  true  Christian  can  hardly  fail  to 
hear  this  welcome  commission,  as  day  by  day  he 
communes  with  Him,  who  left  a  Peter,  looking 
"  steadfastly  toward  heaven,"  as  if  to  catch  a  glimpse 
of  the  "  many  mansions  "  he  went  to  prepare  for  his 
lambs.  If,  among  the  last  of  a  Saviour's  cares  on 
earth,  were  the  lambs,  should  not  his  followers  love 
them  well  ?  If  not  too  young  for  his  care  in  heaven, 
are  they  too  young  to  be  cared  for  on  earth  ? 

In  the  blessed  revivals,  with  which  we  have  been 
favored  at  Oroomiah,  we  have  had  precious  evidence 
that  the  child's  heart  is  a  fit  receptacle  for  grace, 
even  in  a  dark  land.  Among  those  early  brought  to 
Christ,  some  still  live,  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  bright 
lights  in  the  midst  of  darkness.     Others  needed  not 

(67) 


68  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

long  to  show  to  a  wicked  world,  tllat  they  were  the 
little  ones,  whom  Jesus  loves.  A  few  short  months 
were  enough  to  make  them  known,  as  plants  of  the 
heavenly  gardener. 

The  passer-by,  as  he  has  felt  the  rude  blasts  that 
so  often  chill  us  in  this  cold  world,  wonders  not  that 
these  tender  plants  were  so  early  transplanted  to  a 
more  genial  soil.  Of  the  latter  class  was  our  "little 
Hannah."  When  in  our  Female  Seminary,  the 
youngest  member  and  loved  tenderly  by  all,  she  was 
familiarly  called  "  our  little  Hannah."  Yes !  she 
was  ours  on  earth,  lent  to  us  a  few  brief  days,  to 
show  us  the  beauties  of  religion  in  the  child's  heart, 
and  then  she  was  called  to  a  better  place. 

It  was  December,  1845,  that  this  little  girl,  then 
about  nine  years  of  age,  came  to  us.  It  was  just  as 
the  first  breath  of  winter  was  bidding  us  to  gather 
our  little  flock  closely  around  us,  that  a  thinly  clad 
woman  stood  at  our  door,  begging  that  she  might 
"  see  the  lady  who  takes  care  of  Nestorian  girls." 
When  shown  to  her,  she  refused  to  sit,  for  her  busi- 
ness required  haste.  Invited  to  make  that  business 
known,  she  said,  "  I  have  an  only  daughter.  My 
other  daughters  all  sleep  in  Geog  Tapa  hill.  She  is 
a  little  girl,  and  the  loved  of  her  mother.  I  want 
her  to  stay  with  me,  but  she  wishes  to  come  to 
school.     For  three  days  she  has  refused  to  eat,  say- 


LITTLE    HANNAH.  69 

ins:  she  cannot*  eat  till  she  sees  the  school."  The 
mother  was  told,  that  it  would  hardly  be  possible 
to  receive  another  pupil.  Then  were  a  Nestorian 
mother's  tears  and  eloquence  called  forth.  Oh,  how 
earnestly  she  plead!  "  My  dear  Hannah,"  she  said, 
"  is  a  little  girl ;  she  will  only  need  a  little  corner.  I 
will  bring  a  bed  for  her ;  and  I  have  made  a  new 
dress  for  her  before  I  came  to  ask  a  place.  If  you 
do  not  let  her  come,  I  know  her  tender  heart  will 
break." 

A  missionary  brother,  who  had  often  seen  Han- 
nah in  the  village  school,  moved  by  the  mother's 
appeal,  replied,  with  tears,  "  Yes,  she  may  come  ;  if 
a  'corner'  cannot  be  found  for  her  in  school,  she 
shall  have  a  'corner'  with  my  children." 

The  next  morning  found  the  happy  child  seated 
in  the  school-room.  She  left  Geog  Tapa  ere  a  De- 
cember sun  had  risen,  that  she  might  be  early  in  her 
place.  Her  pleasant,  happy  face,  ever  robed  in 
smiles,  with  her  kind,  gentle  manners,  made  her  a 
favorite  with  us  all.  As  a  scholar  she  was  very 
diligent,  and  did  all  she  could,  but  her  progress  was 
never  rapid.  In  after  months,  she  had,  we  doubt 
not,  a  strong  sympathy  with  the  feelings  of  her 
pious  brother,  then  a  member  of  the  male  seminary, 
who,  when  weeping  over  his  Hebrew  lesson,  said. 


70  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

"  It  is  much  more  pleasant  to  me  to  study  free  grace, 
than  to  study  Hebrew." 

Though  naturally  amiable  and  lovely,  Hannah 
wanted  one  thing.  Her  heart  was  a  stranger  to 
God,  but  she  realized  it  not.  Under  her  mother's 
training,  she  had  woven  for  herself  a  complete  robe 
of  self-righteousnesSj  and  so  closely  did  the  little 
one  wrap  her  mantle  about  her,  that  it  was  very 
difficult  to  bring  any  truth  to  bear  upon  her  heart. 
When,  in  the  January  following,  many  in  both  our 
seminaries  were  weeping  over  unforgiven  sin,  she 
had  no  sympathy  with  their  feelings.  In  meetings, 
when  almost  every  head  was  bowed,  and  the  tear  of 
penitence  was  flowing  from  almost  every  eye,  Han- 
nah's sunny  face  and  tearless  eye  looked  out  upon 
us  in  strange  contrast.  But  she  was  not  to  be  left. 
It  was  a  season  when  we  seemed,  like  Abraham,  to 
receive  as  long  as  we  asked.  The  first  week  in  Feb- 
ruary, it  was  whispered  among  loving  ones,  that 
"our  little  Hannah  knoavs  that  she  is  a  sinner." 
Now,  that  bright  face  was  clouded,  and  tears  well- 
nigh  furrowed  those  fair  cheeks.  No  smile  played 
on  those  sweet  features  for  a  long  week.  When  she 
smiled  again,  it  was  a  heaven-lit  smile  ;  for  He  who 
loves  little  children  had  taken  possession  of  that 
young  heart,  and  she  loved  Him,  because  He  first 


LITTLE   HANNAH.  71 

loved  her.  Strong  was  her  love,  —  so  strong,  that  it 
often  seemed  as  if  her  soul  would  burst  its  clayey- 
tabernacle  and  fly  to  the  loving  Shepherd.  To  her 
young  companions  she  often  expressed  the  desire  to 
die,  to  go  to  Jesus.  "With  strong  feeling,  and  her 
eye  raised  heavenward,  she  would  often  say,  "  If  I 
should  die,  then  I  should  never  sin  any  more."  She 
once  came  to  her  teacher  with  tearful  eyes,  saying, 
"  It  seems  to  me  I  cannot  wait,  I  do  so  want  to  go 
to  my  Saviour."  At  another  time  she  said,  "  I  am 
afraid  I  have  sinned,  in  not  being  willing  to  wait 
till  Jesus  is  ready  to  call  me."  From  that  time,  she 
seemed  to  seek  to  be  willing  to  live,  but  her  desire 
to  leave  this  world  would  prevail. 

She  was  in  our  school,  the  same  lovely  Christian, 
till  June,  1847,  when  our  summer  vacation  com- 
menced. Before  leaving,  she  put  away,  in  a  bag,  a 
few  little  articles  that  she  would  not  need  at  home. 
While  sewing  it  up,  she  remarked  to  one  of  the 
girls  by  her  side,  "  Perhaps  you  will  open  this.  I  do 
not  think  /  shall  ever  open  it.  When  you  come 
together  in  the  fall,  I  trust  that  I  shall  be  in  the. 
Saviour's  school  above."  She  was  then  in  perfect 
health,  but  the  gentle  Shepherd  knew  the  desires  of 
His  little  lamb,  and  she  was  soon  to  rest  in  His 
bosom. 

In   August,  1847,  the  cholera  broke   out   in  the 


72  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

city  of  Oroomiah  with  fearful  violence.  It  soon 
spread  to  the  villages  of  the  Plain,  carrying  many  to 
their  last  home.  Hannah,  at  this  time,  frequently 
remarked,  "  This  may  be  my  time  to  go  to  the  dear 
Saviour."  She  said  this  to  her  mother,  the  last 
morning  of  her  life.  She  went  as  usual,  however,  to 
the  vineyard,  where  she  had  been  daily  occupied  for 
weeks.  About  noon,  not  feeling  quite  well,  she  said 
to  a  little  girl  (one  of  her  school  companions)  with 
her,  "  I  am  sick ;  perhaps  I  shall  die  soon."  She 
was  asked,  "  Are  you  willing  to  die  ? "  With  a 
smile  she  replied,  "  O  yes ;  I  am  not  afraid  to  go  to 
Jesus."  Her  disease,  rapid  in  its  progress,  soon  as- 
sured her  that  she  was  near  her  home.  To  her 
young  companion  she  now  said,  "  I  am  very  sick ;  I 
know  I  shall  die  soon.  Shall  we  not  pray  together?" 
Her  young  friend  committed  her,  as  a  dying  one,  to 
Him  whom  her  soul  loved.  Her  prayer  closed,  and 
she  asked,  "  Now,  Hannah,  will  you  pray  ?  "  But, 
alas!  their  delightful  seasons  of  prayer  were  ended. 
Hannah  could  pray  with  her  no  more.  She  faintly 
.uttered,  "  Bless  my  dear  sister.  Take  me  gently 
through  the  dark  river."  Here,  her  voice  failed,  and 
she  sunk  down  exhausted.  Her  friends  were  now 
sent  for,  and  the  happy  dying  one  borne  to  her 
home.  A  mother  bent  over  her  only  daughter,  and 
three  loving  brothers  over  an  only  sister,  but  they 


LITTLE   HANNAH.  73 

could  not  keep  the  spirit,  drawn  away  by  angel 
bands. 

Soon  after  reaching  the  house,  she  asked  that  her 
companions  might  be  sent  for.  They  were  soon  at 
her  side,  to  pray  with  their  departing  sister,  and  hear 
her  speak  to  them  of  the  blessed  Saviour,  "  who," 
she  said,  "  was  her  all,  and  to  whom  she  still  wished 
to  go."  The  little  group  sat  by  her  till  the  sun  went 
down,  catching  each  word  that  fell  from  her  lips. 
Her  last  words  to  them  were,  "  Love  the  Saviour, 
more  than  I  have  loved  him." 

She  lingered  during  the  night ;  and  the  morning 
of  September  10,  1847,  as  we  firmly  believe,  found 
her  where  she  longed  to  be,  with  the  risen  Lamb, 
and  where  she  would  sin  no  more.  Her  precious 
dust  was  laid  near  that  of  blind  Martha,  —  a  sacred 
spot  to  many  a  lover  of  her  dear  Saviour. 

When  we  heard  of  the  death  of  "  our  little  Han- 
nah," we  wept  a  few  bitter  tears,  but  our  thoughts 
were  soon  turned  upward,  to  behold  Sarah,  our  first- 
born in  the  gospel  from  our  Seminary  —  Martha,  our 
dear  blind  child  —  and  Hannah,  the  lamb  of  our 
flock,  all  safely  home,  waiting  to  receive  their  com- 
panions and  teachers  to  eternal  blessedness.  Happy 
trio !  First  to  be  free  from  sin  I  We  will  dry  our 
tears,  for  we  hope  soon  to  join  you,  to  sin  no  more  I 


MEEKZA,  THE  MUSICIAN 


MEERZA,    THE    MUSICIAN 

BY    REV.    AUSTIN    H.    WRIGHT,    M.  D. 


There  is  no  class  of  persons,  among  the  Nesto- 
rians,  more  depraved  and  dissolute  than  professional 
musicians.  They  are  called  upon  to  take  a  part  at 
weddings,  and  on  festival  occasions,  among  their 
own  people,  where  drunkenness,  revelry,  and  every 
form  of  iniquity,  are  practised.  Their  services  are 
also  in  demand  among  the  Mussulmans,  on  similar 
occasions,  and  in  assemblies  of  the  loose  and  dis- 
sipated. Here,  dancing  boys,  whose  manners  are 
indecent,  are  made  to  perform,  and  musicians  are 
called  upon  to  sing  obscene  songs.  Nestorian  musi- 
cians are  thus  trained  in  the  very  school  of  Satan 
himself. 

One  of  this  class  was  Meerza,  the  subject  of  this 
notice.  He  resided  in  the  city  of  Oroomiah,  and 
was  exposed  to  the  worst  influences  of  the  place,  as 

(77) 


78  NESTORIAN  BIOGRAPHY. 

well  as  of  his  class.  His  house  being  near  the  mis- 
sion premises,  he  was  in  the  habit  of  occasionally 
attending  our  religious  services,  like  many  other 
wicked  men  of  the  Nestorians,  whether  from  mere 
curiosity,  or  a  conscience  ill  at  ease,  we  know  not. 

During  the  winter  of  1845-46,  when  the  first  ex- 
tensive revival  in  Oroomiah  occurred,  Meerza  be- 
came a  regular  attendant  on  the  preaching  of  the 
word,  and  a  deeply  interested  listener  to  the  truth. 
Meetings  were  held  during  the  winter  evenings,  in 
different  houses  in  the  Nestorian  quarter  of  the  city, 
where  he  was  invariably  found.  He  then  became  a 
■changed  man,  as  we  have  every  reason  to  believe, 
though  we  have  no  record  of  the  process  through 
which  his  mind  passed.  He  abandoned  his  profes- 
sion, without  having  any  other  means  for  support 
for  himself  and  family.  This  act  alone,  in  the  cir- 
cumstances, was  a  most  convincing  proof  of  a 
remarkable  change  in  him.  He  was  opposed  and 
ridiculed  by  his  former  companions  and  neighbors. 
He  was  a  very  poor  man,  and  had  a  wife  and  sev- 
eral small  children  dependent  upon  him.  His  con- 
stitution was  also  weak. 

Meerza  trusted  in  the  Lord,  and  was  not  left  to 
■hunger.  He  obtained  such  employment  as  he  could 
find  as  a  common  day-laborer,  and  such  as  in  his 
feeble  health  he   could   perform.     He    occasionally 


MEERZA,   THE    MUSICIAN.  79 

carried  proof-sheets  from  our  mission  press  in  the 
city  to  Seir,  and  the  different  families  of  the  mission 
favored  him  with  a  light  job  of  work  from  time  to 
time.  Though  he  was  obliged  to  struggle  with 
abject  poverty,  he  never  showed  any  inclination 
to  return  to  his  former  profession.  On  the  contrary, 
he  met  the  trials  arising  from  his  poverty  with  cheer- 
fulness. Once,  when  laughed  at  for  giving  up  his 
profession  and  means  of  support,  he  said,  "  Let  God 
take  from  me  even  this  coat  now  on  my  back,  I  will 
not  care,  if  He  will  only  grant  me  a  place  in  his 
kingdom." 

Meerza  always  sought  the  companionship  of  those 
who  loved  the  Lord,  and  desired  to  do  his  will.  He 
appeared  to  be  indeed  a  new  man  in  Christ  Jesus. 
His  habits,  his  companions,  his  conversation,  his 
whole  life  were  new ;  and  it  was  now  observed  by 
all  who  were  acquainted  with  him. 

When  not  at'  work,  Meerza  used  to  go  into  the 
school,  in  a  Nestorian  quarter  of  the  city,  and  there 
he  learned  to  read.  A  small  copy  of  the  four  Gos- 
pels was  his  constant  companion.  This  was  often 
seen  in  his  hand,  when  going  from  place  to  place. 
A  neighbor  of  his  testifies,  "  Wherever  I  went  in 
the  neighborhood,  I  used  to  find  Meerza  with  his 
little  red  book,  now  in  one  house  and  now  in 
another,  reading  and  explaining  the   Scriptures  to 


80  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

the  family.  Often,  on  going  to  the  church,  I 
found  him  sitting  on  a  grave-stone  in  the  church- 
yard, reading  his  beloved  book." 

In  the  fall  of  1847,  about  a  year  and  a  half 
from  the  time  of  his  hopeful  conversion,  Meerza 
was  employed  to  perform  miscellaneous  service  in 
connection  with  the  Female  Seminary.  He  made 
the  necessary  purchases  for  the  school  in  the  mar- 
ket; and  it  was  observed,  that  daily,  on  his  re- 
turn, he  retired  to  his  closet  to  pray,  probably 
feeling  the  need  of  divine  aid  after  coming  thus 
in  contact  with  the  world. 

Meerza  spent  his  leisure  time  in  the  Seminary, 
reading  the  Scriptures.  His  whole  heart  seemed 
interested  in  spiritual  things,  and  he  grew  rapidly 
in  grace  and  knowledge  and  ripeness  for  heaven. 
He  was  diligent  in  embracing  opportunities  to 
speak  to  his  friends  about  the  salvation  of  their 
souls. 

For  some  years  Meerza  had  been  subject  to  a 
disease  of  the  lungs,  which  rendered  him  a  very 
feeble  man.  In  December  of  this  year,  1847, 
the  disease  assumed  the  form  of  active  inflam- 
mation. One  morning  I  was  told  that  he  was 
ill,  and  was  requested  to  visit  him.  I  hastened 
to  his  house,  and,  to  my  surprise,  found  him  in 
great  suffering,  and  even  then  stiuggling  with  death. 


MEERZA,   THE  MUSICIAN.  81 

He  could  only  express  his  submission  to  the  will 
of  God.  He  was  gasping  for  breath.  I  ran 
home  to  obtain  some  palliative  medicine,  which 
I  carried  to  him  immediately.  He  soon  breathed 
his  last.     He  was  about  forty  years  of  age. 

A  few  hours  before  his  death  his  friends  were 
weeping  around  him.  He  told  them  not  to  weep 
for  him,  adding,  "  I-  have  a  place  of  joy  to  which 
I  am  going." 

His  little  copy  of  the  gospels  he  had  left  in 
one  of  the  rooms  of  the  Female  Seminary,  on 
the  mission  premises.  He  called  his  son  —  a  small 
boy  —  told  him  where  it  was,  and  committed  it 
to  him  with  the  request  that  he  would  keep  it 
and  read  it  when  he  was  gone. 

Meerza's  remains  were  committed  to  the  sepul- 
chre of  his  fathers,  in  the  yard  of  Saint  Mary's 
Church,  in  the  city,  where  the  remains  of  Mrs. 
Grant  and  quite  a  group  of  the  children  of  our 
mission  lie,  waiting  for  the  morning  of  the  resur- 
rection. 

Meerza  left  a  wife  and  several  small  children. 
After  his  conversion,  he  prayed  for  them,  and 
endeavored  to  bring  them  to  Christ,  but  with  no 
apparent  effect  at  the  time.  But  prayer  and  la- 
bor are  not  in  vain.  Sooner  or  later  the  results 
6 


82  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY, 

appear.  His  wife  was  a  wicked,  profane  woman, 
confident  that  she  was  safe  for  heaven  as  long 
as  she  observed  the  fasts  and  other  forms  of  the 
Nestorian  church.  She,  however,  occasionally  at- 
tended the  religious  services  on  the  mission  prem- 
ises, and  heard  the  gospel  preached.  In  1851  she 
became  much  interested,  and  was  seldom  absent 
from  her  place  ori  the  Sabbath  at  our  preaching 
service,  and  in  the  Sabbath  School.  She  not 
only  came  herself,  but  she  was  surrounded  by  her 
little  group  of  fatherless  children,  as  well  clad 
and  as  tidy  as  she,  in  her  poverty,  could  make 
them.  She  was  also  in  the  habit  of  gathering 
them  around  her  at  her  humble  abode,  for  fam- 
ily prayers.  She  was  led  to  trust  in  her  hus- 
band's God.  She  struggled  with  deep  poverty. 
Not  unfrequently  she  had  no  bread  in  her  house 
to  give  her  hungry  children.  The  Lord,  however, 
remembered  them  in  their  want.  He  put  it  into 
the  heart  of  kind  friends  to  send  them  supplies, 
which  often  arrived  at  the  hour  of  their  greatest 
need.  She  gave  delightful  evidence  of  being  a 
child  of  God,  and  day  by  day  advanced  in  the 
divine  life. 

In  the  summer  of  1852,  that  fearful  disease, 
which  has  so  often  visited  Oroomiah  within  the 
last   few   years,  the    Asiatic   cholera,  broke  out  in 


MEERZA,    THE    MUSICIAN.  83 

the  city.  It  first  appeared  in  a  remote  part 
of  the  town,  but  gradually  approached  the  Nes- 
torian  quarter.  Meerza's  wife,  as  is  the  cus- 
tom of  Nestorian  women  in  the  summer,  .  went 
out  one  day  to  weed  in  one  of  the  many  gar- 
dens that  surround  the  city,  for  which  labor  she 
was  paid  a  trifle  by  the  owner  of  the  garden. 
At  evening  she  returned  home,  and,  having  no 
bread  in  the  house  for  supper,  she  prepared  the 
dough,  and  commenced  baking  it,  as  is  the  cus- 
tom of  the  country,  sheet  by  sheet,  in  an  oven 
called  a  tanoora^  made  in  the  ground.  She  had 
nearly  finished  —  two  or  three  sheets  of  bread  only 
remained  in  the  tanoora  —  when  she  was  sudden- 
ly seized  with  the  cholera.  None  of  her  pious 
friends  knew  of  her  illness  until  the  next  morn- 
ing, and  then  she  was  so  low  that  she  was 
speechless,  and  perhaps  unconscious.  Consequent- 
ly nothing  is  known  of  her  experience,  as  she 
approached  the  borders  of  Jordan.  She  struggled 
with  the  disease  till  about  noon  of  that  day, 
when  she  closed  her  eyes  in  death. 

A  few  days  after  her  death  occurred  the  visit 
of  the  estimable  Colonel  (now  General)  Williams 
at  Oroomiah,  the  British  Commissioner  for  set- 
tling the  Turco-Persian  boundary.  And  in  his 
generous    benefaction,    on    the    part   of  his    philan- 


84  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

thropic  government,  of  nearly  seventy  dollars, 
placed  in  the  hands  of  our  mission  to  be  dis- 
tributed among  orphans,  made  such  by  the  chol- 
era, the  desolate  children  of  this  pious  widow,  so 
suddenly  left  motherless  as  well  as  fatherless, 
shared  in  common  with  many  others  of  all  class- 
es. Their  relief,  from  such  a  bounty,  was  as 
naturally  as  gratefully  regarded  by  the  suffering 
ones  as  from  the  hand  of  Him  who  remember- 
eth  the  widow  and  orphan  in  their  affliction,  and 
giveth  food  "  to  the  young  ravens  when  they 
cry." 


PKIEST    SHALEETA. 


PRIEST     SHALEETA. 


BY    KEV.    JUSTIN   PERKINS,    D.  D. 


The  subject  of  this  sketch  was  the  priest  of 
Ardishai  and  Takky,  two  Nestorian  villages  in  near 
proximity  to  each  other,  about  fifteen  miles  south- 
east of  the  city  of  Oroomiah.  The  two  contain 
at  least  fifteen  hundred  inhabitants ;  and  he  had 
charge  also  of  several  smaller  villages  in  that  neigh- 
borhood. He  was  about  thirty  years  old  when 
our  mission  was  commenced,  and  was  well  known 
as  a  very  active,  vigorous  man ;  kind,  generous, 
and  vei'y  hospitable ;  but  like  too  many  of  the  Nes- 
torian clergy  of  that  period,  given  to  much  wine. 

The  life  of  priest  Shaleeta,  previous  to  that  time, 
had  been  one  of  more  or  less  adventure.  In  his 
youth,  he  entered  the  service  of  Prince  Malek  Kasem 
Meerza,  who  was  then  governor  of  Oroomiah ;  and 
when  that  prince  was  driven  from  his  post,  by  the 


88  NE9T0RIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

advance  of  a  Russian  army  on  Oroomiah,  in  1828, 
Shaleeta  fled  with  him  to  Tehran.  On  the  young 
Nestorian's  return  to  Oroomiah,  some  time  after- 
wards, he  brought  intelligence  that  an  Affshar  Khan, 
of  this  province,  high  in  military  command,  was 
superseded  by  a  rival  at  the  capital.  The  Khan 
enraged  by  the  evil  tidings,  seized  the  unfortunate 
bearer  of  them  and  cast  him  into  prison,  declaring 
that  he  should  be  beheaded  the  next  morning. 

Stunned  with  terror,  young  Shaleeta  acceded  to 
the  proposal,  tendered  to  him  by  a  MooUah,  to 
acxjept  the  religion  of  Mohammed,  and  thus  save 
his  head,  —  that  measure,  in  the  eye  of  Mussulman 
law,  always  atoning  for  any  offence,  alleged  or  real, 
on  the  part  of  a  nominal  Christian.  An  elder 
brother  of  Shaleeta,  hearing  of  his  sad  predica- 
ment and  desperate  purpose,  at  this  juncture,  made 
his  way  to  the  prison,  by  night,  and,  through  the 
interest  or  the  connivance  of  the  keepers,  rescued 
the  sufferer.  By  means  of  temporary  concealment, 
and  probably  also  from  the  impression  that  he  might 
find  a  powerful  protector  in  Prince  Malek  Kasem 
Meerza,  his  former  patron,  well  known  as  a  friend 
of  the  Christians.  Shaleeta  was  never  afterwards 
molested  by  the  Mohammedans,  for  having  left  his 
profession  of  Islamism  within  the  walls  of  his 
prison. 


PRIEST  shaleeta;  89 

During  a  few  of  the  early  years  of  our  mission, 
Priest  Shaleeta,  ignorant  and  superstitious,  like  the 
mass  of  the  Nestorian  clergy,  was  more  bigoted 
than  many  of  them;  and  under  the  well-grounded 
apprehension  that  the  tendency  of  our  evangelical 
labors  would  be  to  weaken  the  attachment  of  the 
people  to  their  dead,  empty  forms,  he  seemed  dis- 
posed to  keep  aloof  from  us.  The  influence  of  his 
fickle,  unworthy  bishop.  Mar  Gabriel,  was  such  as 
only  to  encourage  him  in  that  line  of  policy. 

At  length,  however,  observing  in  his  early  friend, 
priest  Abraham,  who  was  one  of  the  first  helpers 
of  our  mission,  a  change  of  character  and  appear- 
ance so  striking,  from  habits  like  his  own,  of  hard- 
drinking,  profaneness,  etc.,  to  strict  sobriety,  a  hum- 
ble walk  and  conversation,  and  persevering  zeal,  in 
the  face  of  opposition  and  discouragement,  in  efforts 
to  make  known  the  way  of  salvation  to  perishing 
men,  priest  Shaleeta's  attention  was  strongly  ar- 
rested, and  the  more  he  examined  the  subject  the 
clearer  was  his  conviction,  that  such  beneficial 
changes  could  be  the  fruit  of  no  bad  tree.  He  thus 
gradually  came  round,  from  wary  apprehension,  to 
a  correct  appreciation  and  hearty  approval  of  our 
object  and  labors.  A  corresponding  change  at 
length  appeared  also  in  his  habits  and  character. 
He  abandoned  his  cups,  and  became  active  in  his 


90  NBSTOUIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

t 

efforts  to  instruct  and  enlighten  his  people.  The 
example  and  influence  of  his  irreligious  bishop  was 
always  a  discouraging  barrier  in  his  pathway  of 
reform ;  but  he  was  still  zealous,  fearless,  and  per- 
severing, notwithstanding  the  Episcopal  menaces 
which  he  frequently  had  to  encounter. 

For  some  two  years  after  this  pleasing  change 
appeared  in  the  views  and  external  character  of 
priest  Shaleeta,  there  was  still  not  satisfactory  evi- 
dence that  he  had  passed  from  death  unto  life.  He 
seemed  to  be  near  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  but  we 
feared  that  he  had  not  entered  it.  While  in  this 
state,  the  cholera  appeared  in  his  village,  in  the 
autumn  of  1847,  and  priest  Shaleeta  was  one  of  the 
first  individuals  seized  by  that  fearful  malady.  The 
attack  was  so  sudden  and  unexpected,  that  it  almost 
overwhelmed  him.  As  he  was  walking  across  the 
room,  unconscious  of  impending  evil,  excruciating 
spasms  instantly  clenched  his  limbs,  and  he  fell  to 
the  ground.  Dreadful  as  were  his  bodily  sufferings, 
during  the  two  or  three  succeeding  days,  the  anguish 
of  his  soul  was  yet  far  more  awful.  He  now  felt 
that  his  day  of  death  had  come,  while  the  great 
business  of  life  had  not  been  accomplished,  nor 
even  begun.  His  sins  were  set  in  appalling  array 
before  him ;  and  the  stern  claims  of  justice  thun- 
dered terrifically  in  his  ears.     His  external  reforma- 


TRIEST    SHALEETA.  91 

tion,  the  previous  years,  and  his  efforts  to  advance 
the  cause  of  Christ  during  that  period,  now  ap- 
peared to  him  about  as  loathsome  as  his  former 
immoralities,  so  much  of  self-righteousness  was 
there  mingled  in  that  formal  reformation.  He  now 
saw  himself,  for  the  first  time,  an  utterly  lost  sinner, 
and  Christ  the  all-sutficient  and  only  Saviour  of 
such  sinners.  He  earnestly  cried  to  God  for  mercy 
to  his  needy  soul,  in  this  distressing  extremity, — 
asking  also  for  yet  a  little  span  of  life,,  in  which 
to  warn  his  dying  flock,  whose  blood,  he  felt,  would 
be  found  in  his  guilty  skirts  at  the  day  of  judg- 
ment. God  heard  his  prayer,  granting  him  pardon, 
and  restoration  to  health.  •  And  the  remaining  two 
years  of  his  life  well  attested  the  sincerity  of  his 
self-consecration  to  Christ,  in  that  dreadful  struggle, 
under  the  iron  grasp  of  an  awful  disease,  and  yet 
more  terrible  stings  of  an  accusing  conscience, 
awakened  and  armed  by  the  Spirit's  power. 

The  writer  of  this  sketch  spent  a  Sabbath  at 
Ardishai,  soon  after  this  momentous  epoch  in  the 
life  of  priest  Shaleeta ;  and  he  can  never  forget 
the  deep  solemnity  of  the  priest's  appearance,  as 
he  entered  the  village  church  on  that  Sabbath,  nor 
the  tender,  melting  pathos,  with  which  he  related 
the  dealings  of  God  with  him,  during  the  few  pre- 
vious days.     His  peace  was  now  like  a  river,  and 


92  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

his  heart  and  his  face  were  set  as  a  flint  on  spend- 
ing and  being  spent,  thenceforth,  in  unremitting 
efforts  for  the  salvation  of  his  people,  regardless 
alike  of  the  jeers  of  the  wicked,  the  indifference  of 
the  careless,  and  the  frowns  of  his  worldly  bishop. 

During  the  rest  of  priest  Shaleeta's  .life,  these 
high  and  holy  purposes,  formed  at  the  hour  of  con- 
version, were  not  unredeemed.  Much  of  the  time 
he  held  religious  meetings  at  his  house,  every  even- 
ing, when  he  was  at  home.  Often,  during  the  day, 
and  sometimes  at  night,  he  was  abroad  in  neigh- 
boring villages,  proclaiming  Christ  and  Him  cruci- 
fied, as  the  only  Saviour  of  lost  sinners.  His  at- 
tainments as  a  scholar  were  very  limited  ;  but  his 
talents  were  of  a  high  order,  and  he  had  become 
quite  familiar  with  the  four  gospels ;  while  the 
sovereign  virtue  of  Christ's  atoning  sacrifice  to 
cleanse  and  save  the  guilty  soul,  had  been  well 
learned  by  him  at  the  foot  of  the  bleeding  cross. 

The  wily  Papal  emissaries,  who  often  crossed  his 
track,  as  they  prowled  among  his  villages,  had 
special  occasion  to  remember  him.  They  found  it 
exceedingly  difficult  to  resist  or  gainsay  the  point 
and  power  with  which  he  spake.  They  and  their 
adherents,  when  "  cut  to  the  heart,"  sometimes 
"  gnashed  on  him  with  their  teeth,"  and  "  cried  out 
with  a  loud  voice  and  stopped  their  ears  ;  "  but  they 


PRIEST   SHALEETA.  98 

could  neither  silence  nor  intimidate  him.  Among 
the  dreadful  epithets  which  some  of  the  Papists 
applied  to  priest  Shaleeta  was  that  of  "  Satan." 
They  declared  it  impossible  for  any  mortal  so  to 
confound  his  learned  French  adversaries,  by  simply 
wielding  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  unless  he  were  in 
actual  league  with  the  devil. 

Some  of  my  latest  recollections  of  priest  Shaleeta 
are  associated  with  my  journey  to  Mosul,  in  com- 
pany with  Mr.  Stocking  and  several  of  our  native 
helpers.  The  first  night,  on  that  journey,  are  passed 
with  the  priest  at  his  village.  The  incident  is  thus 
recorded  in  my  journal  of  that  period :  — 

"  April  25,  1849,  we  rode  to  Takky,  a  Nestorian 
village  near  Ardishai,  and  stopped  for  the  night  with 
priest  Shaleeta,  who  had  accompanied  us  from  the 
city.  In  the  evening  a  congregation  assembled  at 
the  dwelling  of  priest  Shaleeta,  who  is  a  zealous,, 
good  man,  and  often  preaches  to  such  congregations 
in  his  own  house,  and  with  very  happy  effect  on  the 
mass  of  his  village.  Deacon  Tamo  preached  on  this 
occasion  from  the  text,  'Thou  hast  a  name  that 
thou  livest,  and  art  dead,'  etc.  At  the  close.  Mar 
Yohannan  addressed  some  pointed  remarks  to  his 
Episcopal  colleague.  Mar  Gabriel^  on  their  responsi- 
bilities as  bishops.  Mar  Gabriel  had  been  with  us 
at  our  evening  meal,  and  seemed  very  kindly  dis- 


94  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

posed  toward  us ;  but  we  have  reason  to  fear  that 
he  profits  little  by  what  is  said  to  him  on  the  subject 
of  religion." 

Priest  Shaleeta  had  manifested  a  very  deep  inter- 
est in  the  revival  in  our  seminaries  that  year,  and 
had  been  much  encouraged  by  hopeful  appearances 
in  his  village. 

Ever  ready  to  go  anywhere,  and  do  any  thing 
whereby  he  might  advance  the  cause  of  Christ, 
priest  Shaleeta  now  volunteered  to  accompany  us, 
so  much  of  the  way  as  we  should  desire,  being  well 
acquainted  with  the  nearer  districts  through  which 
we  were  to  pass,  and  which  were  more  or  less  inse- 
cure, in  consequence  of  the  death  of  the  former 
king,  which  occurred  not  long  before,  —  an  event 
which  is  always  a  signal  for  the  bloody  Koords  to 
sally  down  from  thek  wild  mountains  and  ravage 
the  plains  of  Persia.  We  gladly  accepted  his  offer, 
and  he  accompanied  us  as  far  as  Saoujboolak,  about 
seventy  or  eighty  miles  distant  from  Oroomiah.  On 
his  more  leisurely  return,  he  was  to  visit  the  scat- 
tered Nestorians,  in  that  and  the  nearer  district  of 
Sooldooz,  who  were  as  sheep  without  a  shepherd, 
,  and  preach  to  them  the  gospel. 

Mar  Gabriel  accompanied  us  two  or  three  miles 

.  on  the  way.     On  reaching  the  Barandooz  river,  now 

swelling  in  its  spring  flood,  he  dashed  through  the 


PRIEST   SHALEETA.  95 

stream  with  his  characteristic  boyishness,  the  water 
reaching  nearly  to  his  horse's  back,  while  the  rest 
of  us  went  a  few  rods  further,  and  crossed  on  the 
bridge.  When  Mar  Gabriel  took  his  leave  of  us  to 
return  home,  priest  Shaleeta  said  deferentially  to 
him,  "  Now,  bishop,  I  commit  my  flock  to  your  care, 
while  I  am  absent;  I  hope  you  will  look  after  them; 
will  you  not  ? "  "  Certainly^''  replied  the  bishop, 
with  his  own  peculiar  air  of  listless  indifference,  "t/ 
any  of  them  die,  I  will  bury  themy  Priest  Shaleeta 
was  saddened  by  that  reply,  which  he  well  under- 
stood and  deeply  felt,  and  after  the  bishop  had  gone, 
he  said  to  us  with  a  sigh,  "  That  is  Mm'  Gabriel;  lit- 
tle does  he  care  for  the  souls  of  his  people  while 
they  live ;  when  they  die,  he  is  ready  to  bury  them, 
as  though  that  were  the  sum  of  his  duty  to  them." 

On  the  plain  of  Sooldooz,  we  found  its  river,  the 
Jedder,  which  is  ordinarily  only  about  one  hundred 
and  fifty  feet  wide,  now  overflowing  all  its  banks, 
and  spreading  itself  like  a  sea,  from  the  melting 
snow,  on  the  higher  ranges  of  the  Koordish  moun- 
tains, and  from  the  copious  rain  that  was  falling. 
There  was  no  bridge ;  and  that  was  the  place  and 
the  time  for  priest  Shaleeta  to  display  his  character- 
istic energy  and  prompt  devotion  in  the  transporta- 
tion of  our  baggage  across  the  swollen  stream. 
Divesting  himself  of  most  of  his  clothing,  cold  as 


96  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

was  the  weather  and  the  water,  and  mounting  one 
of  the  strongest  horses  in  the  company,  he  took  sep- 
arate parcels,  tents,  beds,  etc.,  upon  his  shoulder, 
fearlessly  crossing  and  recrossing  the  deep  and  rapid 
river  many  times,  till,  with  the  aid  of  two  or  three 
athletic  villagers,  who  carried  some  parcels  on  their 
heads,  all  were  at  length  safe  over. 

At  Saoujboolak,  priest  Shaleeta  engaged  very 
zealously  in  the  work  of  preaching  to  the  scattered 
Nestorians  and  Armenians  whom  he  could  find 
there,  the  few  days  we  were  detained  at  that  town 
far  a  caravan  to  Mosul.  There  we  parted  with  the 
good  man,  the  writer  for  the  last  time  on  earth,  yet 
neither  of  us  thinking  that  our  next  meeting  would 
be  beyond  the  Jordan  of  death. 

Priest  Shaleeta,  feeling  deeply  the  weight  of  his 
responsibility  for  the  souls  of  the  thousands  of  Nes- 
torians on  the  part  of  the  Plain  where  he  resided, 
who  had  no  one  but  himself  to  care  for  them,  had 
for  some  time  importuned  our  mission  to  locate 
priest  Abraham,  in  whom  he  had  more  confidence 
than  in  himself,  in  Ardishai,  to  share  with  him  in 
his  labors.  Priest  Abraham,  who  had  labored  in 
that  village  for  weeks,  and  in  some  cases  for  months 
at  a  time,  was  pleased  with  the  proposal,  and  at 
length  removed  his  family  and  settled  there.  But, 
alas,  he  went  to  Ardishai  to  be  priest  Shaleeta's  sue- 


PRIEST    SHALEETA.  9? 

cessor  rather  than  his  colleague.  Hardly  had  he  set- 
tled in  the  village,  in  the  autumn  of  1849,  when 
priest  Shaleeta  was  seized  by  typhus  fever,  of  which 
he  died  after  a  sickness  of  twelve  days,  cut  down  in 
the  full  vigor  of  manhood,  being  about  fifty  years 
old. 

The  king  of  terrors  did  not  now  surprise  him,  but 
found  him  ready  for  the  summons,  —  far  different 
from  the  condition  in  which  the  cholera  found  him 
two  years  before.  In  the  early  part  of  his  sickness, 
priest  Abraham  often  conversed  and  prayed  with 
him.  He  spoke  tenderly  and  prayed  fervently  him- 
self, expressing  entire  willingness  to  die,  having  an 
unwavering  confidence  in  Christ  as  his  Saviour, 
though  deeply  impressed  with  his  great  personal  un- 
worthiness.  As  the  disease  advanced,  reason  was 
dethroned,  as  is  commonly  the  case  in  that  fearful 
malady,  and  the  good  man  thus  sunk  silently  and 
gently  into  the  embrace  of  death,  and  awoke,  we 
doubt  not,  in  the  li^ght  of  a  blessed  immortality. 

Priest  Shaleeta  was  very  deeply  lamented  by  his 
family  and  flock,  and  by  our  mission,  and  especially 
by  priest  Abraham,  whom  the  Lord  had  in  his  good 
providence  placed  by  his  side,  only  just  in  time  to 
aid  him  in  leaning  implicitly  on  the  rod  and  the 
staff  of  the  good  Shepherd  while  crossing  the  cold 
7 


98  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

river  of  death,  and  stand  in  the  mournful   breach 
which  his  removal  left  in  those  villages. 

The  good  seed  sown  by  priest  Shaleeta  has  not 
been  lost  nor  forgotten.  His  only  son,  who,  it 
was  long  the  father's  earnest  prayer,  might  become 
a  preacher,  now  eighteen  years  old,  is  hopefully 
pious,  and  one  of  the  most  talented  and  promis- 
ing pupils  of  our  Seminary;  and  the  work  of  the 
Lord  is  graciously  prospered  in  those  villages,  under 
the  faithful  labors  of  priest  Abraham. 


MEKHIEL, 

SON  OF   PRIEST   DUNKHA. 


MEKHIEL,   SON   OF  PRIEST  DUNKHA. 


BY   EEV.   GEORGE   W.    COAN. 


Mekhiel,  (or  Michael,)  the  subject  of  the  follow- 
ing sketch,  to  use  the  language  of  his  father,  "  was 
born  on  Thursday,  in  Mardootha  Nochea,  Koor- 
distan,  in  the  month  of  roses  (June),  1836."  He 
was  the  son  of  priest  Dunkha,  a  name  long  since 
familiar  to  the  readers  of  the  Missionary  Herald, 
as  a  valued  helper,  in  the  employ  of  the  mission- 
aries at  Oroomiah. 

The  priest  was  originally  from  the  district  of 
Tiary,  whence  the  family,  consisting  of  the  priest's 
father  and  two  brothers,  with  their  wives  and  chil- 
dren, removed  to  Nochea.  This  name, —  Nochea, — 
signifies,  in  the  Koordish  language,  among"  moun- 
tains, and  is  given  to  a  peculiarly  wild,  rugged, 
mountainous  district,  lying  west  of  Oroomiah,  on 
the   borders   of    Persia   and    Turkey.      Its    jagged 


102  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

peaks  pierce  the  clouds,  and  its  snows  glisten  in 
the  sun  till  midsummer,  and,  in  some  places,  dur- 
ing the  whole  year,  the  range  appearing  in  very 
sublime  relief  as  seen  from  the  Plain  of  Oroo- 
miah.  Down  among  its  deep  glens  and  gorges, 
and  on  the  banks  of  its  dashing  streams,  and 
perched  high  up  its  almost  precipitous  mountain 
slopes,  are  nestled  several  Nestorian  villages.  Here 
the  poor  Christians,  having  fled  from  the  cruel 
persecutions  of  the  bloody  Tiraourlane,  have,  for 
centuries,  pastured  their  flocks,  and  tilled  their 
scanty  patches  of  earth  for  a  livelihood.  But 
even  here,  the  cruel  Koord  has  found  them  out, 
and  subjected  them  to  numberless  wrongs  and  in- 
sults, plundering  them  of  their  scanty  stores,  and 
driving  off"  their  flocks.  Being  a  border  district, 
these  plundering  desperadoes  have  ravaged  and 
sacked  the  Nestorian  villages  with  impunity,  now 
escaping  into  Turkey,  and  now  into  Persia,  as 
they  were  pursued  from  either  side.  It  was  in 
this  district  that  a  member  of  our  Mission,  Rev. 
J.  G.  Cochran,  was  recently  plundered,  and  his 
life  jeopardized. 

Stripped  of  his  little  earthly  all,  priest  Dunkha 
fled  from  Nochea  to  the  Plain  of  Gawar,  the  dis- 
tance of  a  day's  journey.  The  family  passed  a 
few  years  in  Memikan,  the  village  at  present  oc- 


MEKHIEL,    SON   OF   PRIEST   DUNKHA.  103 

cupied  by  the  station  of  our  mission  among  the 
mountain  Nestorians.  But  even  here,  the  few  ham- 
lets of  Nestorians,  hemmed  in  as  they  are  by  the 
everlasting  mountains,  many  of  whose  summits 
are  covered  with  eternal  snows,  were  insecure  from 
the  attacks  and  the  relentless  grasp  of  Koordish 
banditti,  who  even  in  midwinter  roamed  over  the 
Plain  on  snow-shoes,  in  quest  of  prey.  Green- 
land cold  and  Siberian  snows  deterred  them  not 
from  plundering  villages,  burning  houses,  and  turn- 
ing the  poor  inmates  out  of  their  homes,  defence- 
less, and  exposed  to  the  pitiless  storms  that  sweep 
down  from  the  mountains  with  dreadful  fury. 
Again  did  the  priest  flee  with  his  family  back  to 
Nochea,  only  to  be  the  subject  of  repeated  calam- 
ities. Seven  times  has  he  been  stripped  of  his 
property  by  Koords,  who  consider  the  dogs^  as 
they  term  Christians,  their  lawful  prey. 

The  houses  of  these  high  mountain  districts  are 
half  underground,  and  of  the  rudest  construction, 
being  made  of  cobble  stones  laid  up  against  the 
slanting  sides  of  the  cellar,  which  is  excavated, 
and  covered  with  a  conical  roof,  with  a  hole  in 
the  centre  for  the  ingress  of  light  and  egress  of 
smoke. 

Into    these    houses    are    huddled    grandparents, 


104  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

parents,  and  children,  to  the  third  and  fourth  gen- 
eration. Each  son,  ujDon  marriage,  brings  home 
his  wife,  and  thus  adds  to  the  number  in  the 
hive. 

Into  these  houses,  or  rather  hovels,  are  also 
driven  the  cattle  and  flocks  of  the  family ;  while 
all  the  implements  of  husbandry, —  ploughs,  harrows, 
threshing  instruments,  cartwheels,  etc.,  etc.,  —  are 
bestowed  under  the  same  roof,  as  best  they  can 
be,  for  safe-keeping.  The  part  occupied  as  a 
stable  is  so  arranged  that  the  cattle  all  stand  fac- 
ing a  decana,  or  raised  place  in  the  centre,  which 
is  occupied  by  the  family,  in  winter  as  their  sleep- 
ing apartment,  and  general  place  of  sitting.  In 
these  decanas  the  people  pass  their  long  winters 
in  smoking  their  pipes,  feeding  their  flocks  and 
cattle,  and  retailing  gossip.  Owing  to  the  sever- 
ity of  the  climate,  and  the  almost  utter  absence 
of  wood,  the  animal  heat  of  their  herds  is  made 
to  supply  the  place  of  fuel,  except  for  the  bare 
purpose  of  cooking  once  a  day,  for  which  sun- 
baked manure  is  used.  In  the  part  of  the  house 
where  cooking  is  done,  and  the  provisions  are 
stored,  it  is  not  uncommon  to  find  calves  and 
sheep  tied  up,  and  poultry  running  about,  while 
sick  persons,  lying  amidst  all  the   filth  of   such  a 


MEKHIEL,    SON   OF   PRIEST   DUNKHA.  105 

place,  are  mingling  their  groans  with  the  lowing 
of  kine,  the  bleating  of  sheep,  and  the  cackling 
of  hens. 

It  not  unfrequently  happens,  also,  that  their 
buffaloes  break  loose  and  fight  furiously  ;  and 
sometimes,  in  their  blind  rage,  they  knock  down 
the  posts  on  which  the  roof  rests,  and  thus  bury 
themselves  and  all  about  them  in  one  common 
ruin.  It  was  in  Memikan  that  an  uncle  of  priest 
Dunkha  was  thus  killed  by  the  falling  in  of  a  roof. 

Such  was  the  native  country  and  the  home  of 
Mekhiel. 

Priest  Dunkha's  father  was  strongly  averse  to 
his  son's  becoming  a  reader.  He  rather  wished 
him  to  be  a  shepherd.  The  Nestorians,  in  com- 
mon with  their  neighbors,  the  Mussulmans,  have 
long  had  the  idea,  (though  now,  owing  to  the 
increase  of  light,  it  is  coming  to  be  repudiated,) 
that  a  man,  to  be  a  reader,  must  renounce  all  other 
employment,  and  gain  his  livelihood  by  his  book 
knowledge.  That  consisted  in  being  able  to  read 
the  ancient  Syriac  Scriptures,  and  the  liturgy  of 
the  Nestorian  church,  though  it  did  not  necessarily 
include  the  idea  of  translating  it  into  the  modern 
tongue,  by  which  the  poor  might  understand 
the  sacred  oracles  and  the  church  service.  The 
people    have    supposed    that    a   man   can   do   but 


106  NESTORIAN  BIOGRAPHY. 

one  thing  in  this  world.  Each  has  his  calling, 
and  must  live  by  that ;  and  generally  the  son  has 
followed  the  occupation  of  the  father,  from  time 
immemorial. 

All  readers  were  ecclesiastics.  They  were  ex- 
pected to  attend  to  the  concerns  of  religion  for 
the  illiterate,  read  prayers  for  them,  etc.,  etc., 
while  they  in  turn  furnished  their  teachers  with 
bread,  and  considered  themselves  free  from  fur- 
ther responsibility  to  attend  to  their  own  souls, 
havine:  committed  this  business  all  over  to  the 
hands  of  their  priest.  But  the  curacy  of  a  Nes- 
torian  ecclesiastic  was  not  very  lucrative,  and  the 
bread  was  not  always  forthcoming.  Hence  the 
aversion  of  priest  Dunkha's  father  to  his  son's 
learning  to  read,  notwithstanding  all  his  earnest 
entreaties. 

A  brother  of  priest  Dunkha's  father,  who  lived 
in  the  same  house,  was  a  priest  and  a  very  godly 
man,  truly  evangelical,  far  in  advance  of  all 
about  him  in  the  knowledge  of  spiritual  things, — 
one  of  the  few,  who,  previous  to  the  coming  of 
the  missionary,  had  sighed  for  a  brighter  day  to 
dawn  upon  his  people,  and  who,  we  have  good 
reason  to  believe,  had  saving  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus.  Driven  down  from  the  mountains  by  fear 
of   the    Koords,  in    1835,   he   was   two   weeks   the 


MEKHIEL,    SON    OF    PRIEST    DUNKHA.  107 

guest  of  Mr.  Perkins  and  Dr.  Grant,  during  the 
first  winter  of  their  residence  at  Oroomiah,  to 
their  no  small  gratification. 

The  praise  of  this  priest,  Solomon,  now  long 
since  dead,  was,  and  still  is,  in  the  mouth  of  all 
who  knew  him,  as  one  so  learned,  so  meek,  so 
humble,  so  prayerful,  and  so  full  of  evangelical 
sentiment  and  teaching.  When  the  missionaries 
first  went  to  Memikan,  in  Gawar,  to  reside,  they 
were  told,  "  You  have  come  to  a  hard  place  ;  the 
holy  priest,  Solomon,  preached  to  us,  and  tried  to 
disciple  us,  and  not  one  of  us  repented,  and  so 
will  all  your  efforts  among  us  be  fruitless." 

This  priest  taught  his  little  nephew,  Dunkha,  his 
alphabet,  and  helped  him  on  in  his  studies,  as  much 
as  he  could  without  his  father's  knowledge.  Thus 
did  this  poor  shepherd  boy,  in  the  wilds  of  Koor- 
distan,  sigh  and  struggle  to  make  himself  acquainted 
with  the  Bible,  trembling  under  the  apprehension 
of  his  father's  displeasure,  while  he  carefully  con- 
cealed his  Psalter  under  his  garments,  as  he  led 
his  flocks  away  over  the  mountains  to  pasture. 
He  eventually  became  quite  learned  for  a  rude 
Nestorian,  and  was  successively  made  deacon, 
priest,  and  archdeacon. 

A  few  months  after  the  missionaries  arrived  at 
Oroomiah,    Mr.    Perkins    sent   priest    Abraham,   of 


108  NESTOKIAN   BIOGRAPHY 

Geog  Tapa,  and  a  Nestorian  deacon  to  the  moun- 
tains, to  obtain  from  thence  an  ecclesiastic,  to 
assist  him  in  reducing  the  modern  Syriac  to  writ- 
ing, and  in  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures.  The 
readers  of  those  mysterious  "  mountains "  then 
had  a  high  reputation,  on  the  Plain  of  Oroomiah, 
for  their  great  learnmg ;  besides,  there  was  real 
advantage  in  uniting  the  labors  of  a  translator 
from  the  mountains  with  one  on  the  Plain,  to  har- 
monize, so  far  as  practicable,  the  different  dialects 
in  the  first  reduction  of  the  language  to  a  written 
form.  The  messengers  were  charged  to  obtain 
"  the  most  learned  "  priest  they  could  find.  They 
boldly  set  off  on  foot  —  entered  the  formidable 
mountains  and  penetrated  as  far  as  Marbeshoo, 
a  large  village  in  a  secluded  glen,  forty  miles  west 
of  the  Plain  of  Oroomiah.  It  was  a  fearful  jour- 
ney, at  that  period;  though  now  often  made  in 
a  single  day,  with  entire  security,  by  the  mission- 
aries and  their  helpers.  At  Marbeshoo,  they  found 
priest  Dunkha,  who  had  come  down  to  that  place 
from  his  more  distant  home  on  business.  His  fame, 
as  a  very  learned  man,  was  already  known  to  the 
messengers,  and  they  at  once  engaged  him  to  return 
with  them  to  Oroomiah.  A  week  after  they  left 
the  missionary,  they  introduced  to  his  study  priest 
Dunkha,   who,    though    grotesquely    clad    in   wild 


MEKHIEL,    SON    OF   PRIEST  DUNKHA.  109 

Koordish  costume,  struck  him  as  a  very  pleasant 
man,  about  thirty  years  old,  and  a  decidedly  hopeful 
candidate  for  a  future  helper. 

Under  the  instruction  of  the  missionaries,  priest 
Dunkha  learned  the  way  of  truth  and  life  by  Jesus 
Christ  more  perfectly,  and  became  hopefully  a  sub- 
ject of  renewing  grace.  He  had  married  an  excel- 
lent, strong-minded  woman,  whose  meekness  and 
prayerfulness,  united  with  her  good-sense,  distin- 
guished her  from  the  mass  of  her  countrywomen, 
and  commanded  for  her  their  respect  and  love. 

Such  were  the  parents  of  Mekhiel.  His  mother 
died  when  he  was  but  three  years  old,  and  while 
his  father  was  absent  in  Oroomiah.  He  was  thus 
deprived  of  her  counsels  and  prayers,  and  left,  at 
this  tender  age,  without  a  mother's  care  and  love. 
When  the  priest  returned  home,  his  stricken  heart 
was  made  to  bleed  afresh,  as  little  Mekhiel  came 
and  threw  himself  in  his  bosom,  sobbing  and  crying, 
"  My  father,  where  is  my  mother  ? "  While  with 
quivering  lips  he  could  only  say,  "  Your  mother  is 
dead;"  and  then  Mekhiel  would  burst  out  afresh 
with  piteous  cries,  and  moan  with  inconsolable 
grief.  Although  so  young  when  his  mother  died, 
he  never  seemed  to  forget  her,  but  as  he  grew  up, 
would   pass    hours  on  the   flat  roof  with  his  only 


110  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

sister  who  was  older  than  he,  talking  and  inquiring 
about  his  dear  mother. 

Priest  Dunkha  eventually  brought  his  whole 
family  down  to  Oroomiah,  where  they  remained 
during  the  winters,  the  father  engaged  in  the  work 
of  translating  the  Bible  and  copying  for  the  press, 
and  the  children  attending  school,  while  they  re- 
turned to  their  cool  mountain  home  to  spend  their 
summers. 

Mekhiel  was  an  uncommonly  sprightly,  active 
boy,  very  mischievous  and  excessively  fond  of  play, 
in  which  he  displayed  a  good  deal  of  ingenuity. 
Now  he  was  a  mason,  with  his  companions  about 
him  to  bring  stones  and  mortar,  as  he  built  his 
mountain  forts  and  castles,  in  imitation  of  those 
frowning  structures  which  he  had  seen  in  Koor- 
distan.  Now  he  was  a  carpenter,  making  various 
little  articles  of  the  trade  from  bits  of  boards  he 
picked  up.  His  activity  was  incessant,  and  he  did 
with  his  might  and  thoroughly  whatsoever  his  hand 
found  to  do.  He  attended  one  of  our  village  schools 
a  while ;  but  his  sister,  Sanum,  (since  a  graduate 
of  the  Female  Seminary,  and  the  wife  of  one  of 
our  out-station  preachers,)  who  loved  her  little 
brother  very  tenderly,  used  to  devote  a  great  deal 
of  time  to  him  in  teaching  him  to  read  ;  so  that  at 


MEKHIEL,    SON    OF   PRIEST   DUNKHA.  Ill 

the  early  age  of  eight  years,  he  had  acquired  a 
pretty  good  knowledge  of  his  New  Testament. 

About  this  time,  his  father  started,  with  his 
family,  for  their  home  in  the  mountains.  They 
had  proceeded  but  a  few  hours  on  their  way,  up 
one  of  the  gorges  which  run  down  to  the  Plain 
of  Oroomiah,  when  they  were  attacked  by  a  party 
of  plundering  Koords.  They  had  seated  themselves 
by  a  spring  of  water,  and  were  eating  their  humble 
repast  of  bread  and  cheese,  when  one  of  the  ban- 
ditti appeared  and  halted  near  them.  Mekiel  said, 
"  Father,  who  is  this  man  ?  Perhaps  he  is  hungry  ; 
give  him  something  to  eat."  "  My  son,"  said  the 
experienced  father,  "  he  indeed  is  hungry,  but  bread 
will  not  satisfy  him  ;  he  has  come  to  rob  us ;  but 
do  not  be  afraid ;  he  will  not  kill  us."  But  the 
priest,  at  the  instance  of  his  son,  offered  the  man 
bread.  He  took  it,  but  hurled  it  back,  and  snatch- 
ing the  priest's  turban,  galloped  off  to  call  his  com- 
rades, who  soon  appeared  and  fell  to  stripping  the 
defenceless  party  of  nearly  all  they  had.  While 
they  were  taking  off  the  priest's  coat,  little  Mekhiei 
cried  out,  "  My  father,  give  them  your  cloak  too, 
according  to  the  word  of  our  Lord,  '  if  any  man 
will  take  away  thy  coat,  let  him  have  thy  cloak 
also.' " 

Mekhiei  was  naturally  very   bright   and  mature 


112  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

for  one  of  his  years.  He  was  on  this  account 
admitted  to  the  privileges  of  the  Male  Seminary 
earlier  than  many,  being  but  nine  years  old. 

The  first  four  years  that  he  was  in  the  Seminary, 
he  did  not  apply  himself  to  his  studies  with  that 
assiduity  his  teachers  desired,  although  no  one  in 
the  school  was  more  capable  of  getting  long  and 
difficult  lessons.  He  carried  his  playfulness  and 
mischievousness  with  him  to  the  school,  and  by  his 
general  carelessness,  on  the  subject  of  religion,  be- 
came a  great  grief  to  his  teachers.  In  the  revival 
of  1846,  he  manifested  some  feeling,  and  encouraged 
the  hope  that  prayer  for  him  would  be  heard  ;  but 
his  impressions  proved  evanescent  as  the  early  dew. 
He,  however,  was  more  studious  the  following  years 
that  he  was  in  the  Seminary.  He  was  a  good 
scholar  in  the  Ancient  Syriac,  and  in  Hebrew.  He 
read  English,  and  studied  arithmetic  and  geogra- 
phy. He  also  had  a  great  taste  for  beautiful  and 
ornamental  writing,  in  which  he  excelled. 

But  it  was  painful  to  see  him,  while  he  was  in- 
creasing in  knowledge,  increasing  also  in  his  hatred 
of  God  and  all  that  was  good  and  holy.  He  became 
very  hardened,  and  made  a  mock  at  sin,  and  scoffed 
at  religious  things,  and  ridiculed  his  companions  for 
their  seriousness  in  times  of  unusual  religious  inter- 
est.    He  would  sometimes  feign  religious  feeling, 


MEKHIEL,    SON    OF   PRIEST   DUNKHA.  113 

and  appear  to  be  deeply  afFected,  and  afterward 
make  sport  of  his  mockery.  This  he  did  particu- 
larly in  the  revival  of  1849.  In  the  following  winter, 
God  again  visited  the  two  Seminaries  with  the  gra- 
cious outpouring  of  his  Spirit,  and  a  powerful  work 
of  grace  was  in  delightful  progress ;  but  Mekhiel 
seemed  unmoved.  He  was  often  made  the  subject 
of  special  prayer,  and  his  sister,  then  an  assistant 
pupil  in  the  Female  Seminary,  was  in  an  agony  of 
spirit  on  his  account,  to  whose  strong  crying  and 
tears  the  writer  can  bear  witness.  She  dreaded  to 
make  inquiries  concerning  him,  fearing  that  she 
should  only  learn  that  he  was  hardening  himself  in 
sin,  and  that  while  others  were  taken  he  would  be 
left.  But  God  at  length  heard  the  prayers  of  that 
pious  sister.  Deep  solemnity  pervaded  the  Semina- 
ries, and  one  after  another  began  to  rejoice  in  hope. 
Several  young  men  in  the  Male  Seminary  petitioned 
the  teachers  for  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer.  The 
teachers  hesitated  a  little,  but  concluded  to  submit 
the  question  to  the  whole  school.  All  who  wished 
the  day  for  such  purposes,  and  who  promised  scrupu- 
lously thus  to  observe  it,  were  requested  to  rise. 
Among  the  number  who  rose  was  Mekhiel.  We 
did  not  expect  to  see  him  get  up,  and  considered 
this  step  as  indicating  more  feeling  than  we  had 
attributed  to  him.     We  felt  encouraged  to  pray  that 

8 


114  NESTORIAN  BIOGRAPHY. 

God  would  deepen  conviction  in  his  soul.  But  how 
were  these  hopes  soon  dashed  to  the  ground,  though 
not  long. 

As  the  preacher,  Mr.  Perkins,  entered  the  school- 
room, a  little  before  the  public  service  in  the  after- 
noon, he  observed  Mekhiel,  idly  amusing  himself  by 
drawing  pictures  and  writing  on  his  slate.  He 
stepped  up  to  him  and  said,  "  Mekhiel,  do  you  re- 
member who  lied  to  the  Holy  Ghost  and  straight- 
way fell  down  dead  ?  "  The  word  was  a  nail  in  a 
sure  place.  Mekhiel  said  nothing,  but  tremblingly 
arose  and  left  the  room.  He  did  not  return  to  the 
meeting,  but  his  shrill  voice  was  heard  almost  con- 
stantly at  prayer  all  that  afternoon,  down  in  a  prayer 
closet  back  of  the  Seminary,  earnestly  wrestling 
with  God  as  for  his  life.  Indeed,  his  eternal  life 
seemed  suspended  on  that  passing  hour.  He  wrestled 
not  alone  with  the  angel  of  the  covenant.  Others, 
bowed  their  heads  in  their  seats  during  the  sermon, 
and  seemed  intent  on  the  salvation  of  Mekhiel.  He 
did  not  dare  leave  his  closet  an  enemy  to  God,  but 
made  an  affectionate  commitment  of  his  soul  to  an 
all-sufficient  Saviour. 

The  change  in  him  was  very  great,  and  remarked 
by  all.  He  was  young,  —  thirteen  years  old  ;  but  he 
had  served  Satan  faithfully ;  and  he  now  entered 
into  the  service  of  his   Master  with  corresponding 


MEKHIEL,    SON    OF   PRIEST   DUNKHA.  115 

zeal.  He  wrote  to  his  father  and  his  sister  who 
were  at  the  city,  on  the  morning  after  his  change, 
telling  them  what  God  had  done  for  his  soul. 
Sanum  was  overjoyed  at  the  happy  intelligence. 
Now  Mekhiel  had  become  a  brother  indeed  to  her. 
Now  she  would  have  a  companion  in  her  studies, 
and  in  her  reading,  and  he  would  pray  with  her  and 
help  her  in  her  Christian  course.  His  note  found  his 
father  copying  the  first  book  of  Samuel  for  the  press. 
He  says,  "  May  peace  be  multiplied  to  you,  my  dear 
father.  O  my  father,  let  me  entreat  you  to  lay  aside 
this  work,  arise  and  take  your  Testament,  and  preach 
to  lost  souls.  Lift  up  your  eyes  and  see  that  the 
harvest  is  great  and  the  laborers  are  few.  The  field 
is  already  white  to  the  harvest." 

The  religious  interest  extended  to  some  of  the 
villages,  and  Mekhiel  now  being  alive  to  the  worth 
of  the  soul,  and  its  imminent  danger,  felt  that  his 
father  should  engage  in  more  direct  labors  for  his 
dying  fellow  countrymen.  In  the  spirit  of  the  gen- 
uine convert,  he  wanted  all  to  come  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  First  his  heart 
yearned  for  his  kindred  and  friends,  then  for  his  peo- 
ple, then  for  the  benighted  heathen.  He  even  early 
expressed  a  determination  to  go  as  a  missionary  to 
Japan,  should  the  way  be  open  for  him.  He  said 
he  thought  Japan  would  be  open  for  the  missiona- 


116  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

ries   of  the   cross  by  the  time   he  should  be  ready 
to  go. 

During  the  remainder  of  the  term,  Mekhiel  applied 
himself  to  his  studies  with  great  assiduity,  and  made 
rapid  progress  ;  but  God  saw  fit  soon  to  transfer 
him  to  the  school  above,  and  another  sphere  of  use- 
fulness than  the  one  he  had  marked  out  foi;  himself. 
He  had  been  five  years  in  the  Seminary.  Five 
months  remained  of  his  brief  course  on  earth,  but 
these  were  months  of  rapid  growth  in  grace  and 
meetness  for  heaven.  The  few  remaining  weeks  of 
the  term  he  was  very  docile,  humble,  and  prayerful. 
It  was  delightful  to  see  what  progress  he  made  in 
spiritual  attainments  under  the  teachings  of  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

During  this  time  his  health  began  to  fail,  but  he 
continued  his  studies  till  the  vacation,  when,  in 
walking  home  six  miles,  some  of  the  way  through 
deep  snow,  he  became  exhausted  and  took  a  severe 
cold,  which  aggravated  his  disease  and  hastened  his 
early  death.  He  had  looked  forward  to  the  vacation 
with  no  ordinary  feelings.  He  had  left  the  paternal 
roof,  an  enemy  of  the  cross  of  Christ, —  a  hardened, 
wicked  youth,  —  a  careless,  ungrateful  sinner.  He 
returned,  a  lover  of  Jesus,  —  meek,  penitent,  believ- 
ing, prayerful.  With  what  ecstasy  did  that  sister, 
who  had  not  ceased  to  pray  for  him  for  years,  clasp 


MEKHIEL,    SON    OF    PRIEST    DUNKHA.  117 

him  in  lier  arms!  Now  he  was  a  brother  indeed. 
How  melting  were  their  seasons  of  prayer,  as  they 
now  ]:)oured  out  their  full  hearts  to  God  in  praise 
and  thanksgiving, —  she,  that  God  had  heard  her 
petitions  for  him,  —  and  he,  that  he  had  been 
snatched  as  a  brand  from  the  burning.  Heretofore, 
she  had  taken  him  away,  almost  against  his  will, 
and  prayed  with  and  for  him,  with  not  less  than 
maternal  tenderness  and  fidelity.  Now  he  loved  the 
same  Saviour  she  loved,  and  was  inspired  with  the 
same  glorious  hopes  and  anticipations. 

This  sister,  not  long  after  Mekhiel's  death,  pre- 
pared a  short  account  of  his  last  days  for  the  "  Rays 
of  Light,"  which  I  cannot  do  better  than  transcribe, 
introducing  some  things  which  I  afterward  heard  her 
relate. 

"  From  the  commencement  of  the  term  at  Seir, 
he  was  very  different  from  what  he  had  formerly 
been,  more  studious  and  sober,  less  playful  and  mis- 
chievous. It  was  during  this  term,  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  descended  on  wangs  of  love  and  hovered  over 
the  school.  The  gates  of  Zion  were  open  to  receive 
the  sin-wearied  pilgrim.  I  would  hear  that  his  com- 
panions were  striving  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate, 
and  was  very  anxious  to  hear  if  he  might  be  of  the 
number ;  but  my  heart  trembled,  and  my  bones 
shook  from  fear,  that  perhaps  they  would  tell  me 


118  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

'  No.'  My  desire  and  constant  prayer  was,  that  he 
might  become  one  of  the  Saviour's  flock.  I  had  lit- 
tie  confidence  in  my  own  weak  prayers,  but  hoped 
that  others  might  prevail,  who  also  prayed  that  he 
might  become  one  of  Christ's  members.  Their 
prayers  were  heard,  and  I  have  strong  evidence  that 
he  was  washed  in  the  fountain  that  flowed  from 
Immanuel's  side.  Yes;  his  last  was  no  counterfeit 
awakening  for  sin,  as  many  of  us  show,  but  it  was 
thorough.  With  all  his  heart  he  took  leave  of  his 
ungodly  companions  and  the  perishing  pleasures  of 
sin,  and  set  out  a  whole-souled  pilgrim  for  the  New 
Jerusalem.  The  day  his  teachers  told  me  of  the 
wonderful  change  the  Lord  had  wrought  in  my 
brother,  it  wa^  impossible  for  me  to  express  the  joy 
and  delight  of  my  heart,  while  with  tears  of  grati- 
tude I  attempted  to  praise  the  Lord  for  his  bound- 
less love.  O  how  sweet  were  my  thoughts  that 
hour!  I  hoped  I  should  see  him  a  bold  soldier  of 
the  cross,  —  that  he  would  preach  the  gospel  of 
peace  to  those  sitting  in  the  region  and  shadow  of 
death,  —  and  that  his  beautiful  feet  would  climb  the 
mountains  to  proclaim  a  Saviour  to  lost  souls  there. 
But  that  Saviour  saw  that  it  was  time  for  him  to 
praise  him  above.  While  he  was  engaged  in  his 
studies,  he  gave  his  whole  thoughts  to  them,  and 
every  one  thought  that   he  would  become  a  ripe 


MEKHIEL,    SON   OF   PRIEST    DUNKHA.  119 

scholar  and  be  very  useful  in  the  vineyard  of  the 
Lord.  But  he  suddenly  sickened,  and  our  fond 
hopes  were  destined  to  be  blasted. 

"  His  sickness  (disease  of  the  heart)  was  some- 
what protracted.  Oh,  if  I  forget  every  thing  else,  I 
can  never  forget  those  ardent  prayers,  and  those 
tears  of  my  brother,  who,  during  those  months  of 
sickness,  used  to  pray  with  me.  The  burden  of  his 
prayer  was,  that  God  would  prepare  him  for  the 
great  change  that  awaited  him.  I  used  to  say  to 
him,  '  I  hope,  dear  brother,  we  shall  be  permitted  to 
pray  together  a  great  while  yet,'  —  little  thinking 
that  his  strong  wrestlings  at  the  mercy-seat  were 
drawing  him  nearer  and  nearer  to  heaven,  and  fast 
fitting  him  to  leave  me. 

"  At  the  opening  of  the  term  in  the  spring,  we 
could  not  persuade  him  to  remain  at  home.  He 
would  say,  '  I  am  not  very  sick ;  I  must  return  with 
my  class  mates;  I  shall  be  left  behind.'  He  went 
and  studied  a  while,  but  strong  disease  was  gnawing 
at  his  heartstrings  and  wasting  away  his  flesh,  so 
that  he  was  obliged  to  leave  his  studies  upon  which 
he  had  so  much  set  his  heart,  and  take  a  final  leave 
of  his  dear  teachers  and  beloved  school  companions, 
and  come  home  and  show  us  how  a  Christian  can  die. 

"  When  I  heard  that  they  had  brought  him  home, 
I  went  to  see  him.    I  found  him  reading  his  Hebrew 


120  NESTORIAN    BIOGRArHY. 

Bible,  which  lay  open  before  him.  As  I  looked  upon 
his  pale  face  and  wasted  form,  my  heart  fainted  in 
me,  and  I  trembled  from  fear  that  he  would  be  taken 
from  me.  I  snatched  his  book  from  him,  and  told 
him  he  must  not  read  when  he  was  so  sick.  He 
entreated  me,  saying,  '  Do  let  me  read  a  little  more. 
Alas  I  how  have  I  neglected  this  blessed  book!  If  I 
should  live,  I  feel  as  if  I  should  wish  to  read  no 
other  book  except  the  Bible.' 

"  His  disease  continued  its  wasting  ravages  for  four 
months ;  but  he  never  murmured  nor  complained. 
He  did  not,  in  all  this  time,  give  as  much  tiouble  as 
some  would  have  done  in  a  single  day.  It  was  not 
because  he  did  not  suffer  excruciating  pain  at  times. 
I  never  saw  one  suffer  more.  But  he  would  say,  '  I 
remember  the  dreadful  anguish  and  suffering  of  my 
Saviour  on  Golgotha  for  me,  and  this  comforts  me.' 
The  Christian  graces,  in  most  conspicuous  and 
lively  exercise  in  him,  were  these :  his  meekness, 
his  patience,  and  his  obedience.  Although  the  hand 
of  God  was  heavy  upon  him,  he  was  silent  and 
meek,  as  was  his  Lord.  He  did  not  sigh,  nor  mur- 
mur, nor  become  impatient,  but  peace,  the  peace 
of  his  Saviour,  filled  his  soul.  All  who  saw  his 
face,  radiant  with  holy  peace  and  joy,  gave  glory  to 
God,  while  they  would  say  to  him,  '  You  are  more 
blessed  than  we.' 


MEKIIIELj    SON    OF    PRIEST    DUNKIIA.  121 

"  Wilh  a  bleeding  heart  and  streaming  eyes  I  would 
ask  him  if  he  felt  ready  and  willing  to  die.  His 
invariable  answer  was,  '  Yes,  I  am  not  afraid  of 
death.  1  want  to  die,  if  such  be  the  will  of  the 
Lord.'  lOften  would  he  remonstrate  with  us  for  our 
sorrow  and  weeping  on  his  account.  He  would  say, 
'  The  Lord  is  doing  this.  Let  me  die  now  if  such 
is  his  will.  Do  not  weep  for  me.'  Sometimes  a 
cloud  of  sorrow  would  darken  his  brow,  and  he 
would  say,  '  How  sadly  have  I  neglected  my  Bible, 
and  how  little  have  I  obeyed  its  blessed  precepts ; 
how  far  short  have  I  come  of  my  duty.  If  it  might 
please  the  Lord  to  raise  me  up,  how  differently 
would  I  live  I'  But  quickly  did  the  loving  counte- 
nance of  the  Saviour  beam  upon  him,  driving  away 
the  clouds  and  filling  his  soul  with  holy  joy.  He 
was  particularly  alive  to  the  exceeding  sinfulness  of 
sin,  and  was  greatly  distressed  whenever  he  heard 
profaneness  or  people  quarrelling.  He  would  entreat 
them  not  to  do  so  wickedly,  and  would  say,  '  You 
greatly  afflict  me ;  you  fill  my  heart  with  sorrow  and 
grief  by  thus  abusing  my  Saviour.'  If  he  saw  his 
half  brother  and  sister,  who  were  quite  young,  play- 
ing on  the  Sabbath,  he  would  be  filled  with  grief, 
and  beg  me  not  to  allow  them  thus  to  break  the 
Sabbath  day.  He  would  call  them  to  his  bedside, 
and  have  them  get  a  book  and  read  to  him,  while  he 


122  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

talked  to  them  about  the  sin  of  Sabbath-breaking, 
and  would  say,  '  I  love  what  God  loves,  and  hate 
what  God  hates.'  I  asked  him  if  he  prayed.  He 
always  replied,  '  Yes,  I  cannot  neglect  my  stated 
seasons  of  prayer,  except  when  my  pain  ns  very 
great.' 

"  As  his  earthly  tabernacle  was  being  taken  down, 
he  appeared  like  a  spirit,  longing  to  soar  away  to 
be  clothed  upon  with  the  perfect  righteousness  of 
Christ.  As  he  drew  near  his  end,  his  strength  al- 
most gone,  every  ten  minutes  or  so  he  would  faint, 
and  then  revive.  He  was  so  in  haste  to  fly  away 
and  be  with  Christ  in  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  praise 
his  Beloved  in  its  celestial  gates,  that  if  all  the 
world  should  try  to  hinder  him,  they  could  not.  His 
old  father,  whose  grief  was  almost  inconsolable, 
asked  him,  '  Why  do  you  leave  me  and  go  away  ? ' 
He  said,  '  Trust  in  the  Lord,  my  father ;  you  will 
soon  follow  me,  if  you  repent  and  believe.' " 

Although  his  sister's  heart  was  ready  to  burst 
with  grief  at  the  thought  of  her  dear  brother's  death, 
yet  would  he  say,  "  I  desire  to  depart ;  I  am  weary, 
I  am  weary  ;  I  want  to  go  to  rest  with  Jesus."  His 
sister  said,  "  You  shall  go  soon,  but  do  not  hasten 
away  from  us."  He  replied,  "  When,  when  shall 
I  go  ?  " 

At   one   time,  one  of  his  teachers  said  to   him, 


MEKHIELj    SON    OF   PRIEST    DUNKHA.  123 


"  Would  you  rather  live  or  die,  Mekhiel  ? "  He 
answered,  "  Oh,  I  wish  to  die,  to  go  and  be  with 
Christ,  if  such  be  his  will."  When  he  was  ques- 
tioned about  his  own  hope,  he  said,  "  I  trust  in 
Christ  that  my  sins  are  forgiven.  I  am  a  poor  sin- 
ner, but  the  blood  of  Christ  cleanseth  from  all  sins. 
I  renounce  all  other  hope.  I  cast  myself  on  Christ. 
My  trust  is  in  the  cross  of  Christ.  There  all  my 
hopes  hang;  there  I  lie."  When  asked  what  mes- 
sage he  wished  to  send  to  his  companions,  he  re- 
plied, "  Tell  them  this  is  the  last  message  of  their 
dying  brother,  that  they  forgive  his  numerous  faults 
when  with  them,  and  repent  themselves  and  believe 
in  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  prepare  to  die." 

"  It  was  the  morning  watch.  The  death  sweat 
was  upon  his  brow.  Death  came  with  his  chariot  of 
love  to  convey  him  to  the  skies.  Although  for  oth- 
ers, death's  sting  may  be  poisonous,  bitter,  and 
frightful,  yet  for  him  it  was  an  introduction  into 
bliss  ineffable.  When  he  was  about  departing,  and 
there  was  but  a  step  between  him  and  the  dark 
waters  of  death,  he  seemed  very  anxious  to  talk, 
he  was  so  happy,  so  joyful  in  the  prospect  of  soon 
seeing  his  dear  Lord.  He  was  silent,  but  his  looks 
spoke  and  seemed  to  say,  '  I  am  going  to  my  Sav- 
iour.' He  seemed  so  peaceful  and  quiet,  that  his 
friends  thought  not  that  he  was  so  very  soon  to  sep- 


124  NESTORIAN    EIOGRArHY. 

arate  from  them.  His  sister,  seeing  him  so  anxious 
to  talk,  said  to  him,  '  My  brother,  do  not  try  to 
speak,  it  distresses  you  so  much.'  He  meekly  ac- 
quiesced, saying,  '  Well,  I  will  go  to  sleep,'  and 
with  this  last  word,  yielding  himself  to  the  arms  of 
his  beloved  sister,  he  sweetly  fell  asleep  in  Jesus." 

Thus  passed  away  another  of  the  precious  youth 
of  our  Seminary,  July  13,  1850,  at  the  age  of  four- 
teen years.  "We  had  fondly  hoped  that  the  Master 
had  work  for  him  to  do  here,  but  so  it  was  not  to 
be.  Our  labor  was  not  lost  on  him,  although  he  did 
not  enter  the  sphere  which  we  had  marked  out  for 
him.  His  precious  memory  still  lives.  Instead  of 
thrusting  the  sickle  into  the  great  harvest,  as  he  had 
exhorted  his  father  to  do,  and  reaping  fruit  for  the 
garner  above,  he  proved  to  be  one  of  the  early 
sheaves  the  still  toiling  missionary  has  been  permit- 
ted to  shout  home. 


GEWERGIS,   OF   GAWAR. 


GEWERGIS,    OF    GAWAR 


BY    REV.    JOSEPH    G.    COCHRAN. 


In  a  dark  land,  the  light  of  distinguished  piety 
and  attainments  shines  with  a  peculiar  and  sacred 
effulgence,  just  as  the  diamond  borrows  additional 
lustre  from  the  coarse  rock  of  its  primal  bed ;  and 
the  solitary  flower  blooms  with  richer  beauty  amid 
the  wilds  of  its  native  desert. 

Gewergis,  son  of  Eshoo,  a  native  of  Memik^n, 
in  the  mountain  district  of  Gawar,  Koordistan,  who 
is  the  subject  of  this  obituary  notice,  was,  we  have 
no  hesitation  in  declaring,  a  diamond  of  rare  worth, 
and  a  most  cheering  illustration  of  the  power  of 
divine  grace  to  sanctify,  and  make  meet  for  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  the  offspring  of  a  degraded 
and  benighted  people.  Indeed,  it  is  believed  that 
a  gem  of  purer  radiance  is  seldom  polished  in  any 
land  for  its  setting  in  the  Saviour's  crown. 


128  ^  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

GeM'^ergis  was  a  nephew  of  deacon  Tamo,  the 
former  principal  native  teacher  of  the  Male  Sem- 
inary at  Seir,  by  whom  he  was  introduced  as  a 
pupil.  He  had  been  a  member  of  the  Seminary 
about  four  years,  at  the  time  of  his  decease.  He 
came  to  us  a  coarse  mountain  boy,  having  little  in 
his  external  appearance  to  recommend  him  to  our 
favor,  and  he  exhibited  little  more  than  ordinary 
capabilities  and  attainments,  until  after  a  residence 
of  nearly  two  years  with  ns.  Immediately,  how- 
ever, on  being  brought  under  religious  instruction, 
he  is  reported  to  have  abandoned  profaneness,  and 
to  have  shown,  in  various  ways,  a  ready  suscepti- 
bility to  the  milder  and  more  healthful  influences 
of  his  new  relation.  His  interest  in  the  prosecution 
of  his  education  will  appear  from  his  courageous 
enterprise  in  common  with  that  of  his  mountain 
companions  in  going  so  far  from  home  —  seventy 
or  eighty  miles  —  to  attend  the  Seminary,  and  over 
a  region  then  far  enough  from  being  secure,  as  the 
following  record  of  his  second  journey  to  Oroomiah 
will  show.  It  is  taken  from  a  letter,  addressed  by 
Dr.  Wright  to  the  secretaries  of  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M., 
giving  some  account  of  the  sufferings  of  Deacon 
Tamo  and  his  friends,  from  the  bigoted,  persecut- 
ing efforts  of  Mar  Shimon,  and  of  Koordish  chiefs 
whom  the  Patriarch  instigated  against  them.     Dr. 


GEWERGIS,   OF   GAWAR.  129 

Wright  says,  "  The  time  having  arrived  for  our 
Male  Seminary  to  be  opened  again,  we  sent  a  mes- 
sage to  Gawar  after  Tamo.  He  was  afraid  to 
leave  home  at  that  time ;  and  he  did  not  come 
until  we  had  despatched  a  second  messenger  for 
him.  He  then  ventured  to  set  out,  though  in  so 
much  fear  of  the  Mudebbir,  (the  Koordish  chief 
of  Gawar,)  that  he  started  in  the  night,  and  came 
by  a  circuitous  and  distant  route  to  avoid  his  vig- 
ilance. The  party  consisted  of  himself  and  two 
brothers,  and  one  nephew,  (Gewergis,  the  subject 
of  this  sketch,)  and  the  messenger  from  Oroomiah  ; 
the  nephew  and  one  of  the  brothers,  however,  being 
quite  small  boys.  Their  parting  from  their  rela- 
tives, in  those  circumstances  of  trial  and  sorrow, 
was  affecting.  They  all  wept  together  in  the  dark- 
ness of  the  night,  as  they  departed  from  each  other. 
They  had,  however,  peace  of  conscience,  and  joy 
in  the  Lord.  Travelling  on  foot  over  the  lofty 
mountains,  and  the  little  boys  soon  becoming  tired, 
they  were  four  days  in  reaching  Tergawer.  On 
the  way  to  this  place,  they  met  with  no  disaster ; 
and  the  Nestorians  whom  they  saw  treated  them 
with  kindness.  But  their  sufferings  were  not  yet 
ended,  as  the  following  narrative  in  the  language 
of  deacon  Tamo  will  show,  namely :  "  On  Thurs- 
day, the  16th  of  November,   (1849,)   we  came  to 

9 


130  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

Tooloo,  and  entered  the  house  of  priest  Khnan 
Eshoo.  We  saluted  hinn  and  kissed  his  hand. 
Some  men  —  one  of  them  a  mussulmS,n  —  came 
in  and  began  to  talk  about  Mar  Shimon  and  his 
power.  We  said  nothing.  After  a  little,  the 
priest  left  the  house,  and  a  man  came  to  me, 
saying,  '  Rise  up  and  go ;  for  the  priest  is  not 
willing  that  you  should  sit  in  his  house.'  A  mus- 
sulman  also  came  to  us  soon  after  and  said,  '  Be- 
gone!' We  then  rose  up  and  went  to  Toolakee. 
We  entered  the  house  of  a  widow  whose  name 
was  Senamee.  After  we  had  sat  a  little  while, 
the  people  of  the  house  brought  us  some  dinner 
and  we  ate.  Soon  afterward,  we  laid  ourselves 
down  to  sleep.  Hamis,  David,  Gewergis,  and  the 
brother  of  Ooshana,  slept  near  together  in  a  row. 
I  lay  down  on  the  floor,  a  little  apart  from  them. 
After  we  had  been  asleep  awhile,  we  were  roused 
by  some  men  laying  upon  us  heavy  blows.  They 
were  saying  to  each  other,  in  Koordish,  "  Kill  them." 
They  beat  us  very  much.  The  chief  man  among 
them  was  Abdal  Bey,  a  young  Koord,  living  in 
one  of  the  villages  of  Tergawer.  He  threatened  us 
and  said  :  '  The  patriarch  sent  a  letter  to  us,  say- 
ing, if  you  meet  with  some  men  from  Memikan, 
rob  and  kill  them.'  There  were  eight  or  ten  of 
the    robbers.     One   of    them   said,   '  Priest   Khnan 


GEWERGIS,    OF    GAWAR.  131 

Eshoo  sent  to  us  to  come  and  rob  you.  We  have 
heard  that  you   have   much  money  with  you.' 

"  The  people  of  the  house  carried  word  to  a  Shi- 
koik  Koord,  named  Amar,  who  was  in  the  village. 
He  came  and  saved  us  from  their  hands  ;  so  they  did 
not  beat  us  any  more.  Abdal  Bey  said,  '  If  they 
do  not  give  me  ten  tomons,  they  shall  not.  escape 
from  my  hands.'  I  said,  '  We  have  no  money  ;  you 
have  taken  our  clothes  and  we  have  nothing  else.' 
He  wanted  to  bind  our  hands  and  carry  us  up  to 
Soolkee ;  but  Amar  gave  him  five  tomons  in  our 
stead, — four  tomons  in  hand,  promising  another. 
They  then  went  away,  and  Amar  took  us  to  his 
own  house,  where  he  made  a  place  ready  for  us, 
and  we  lay  down  ;  but  sleep  did  not  come  to  our 
eyes  from  fear.  After  a  little  while,  the  robbers 
returned,  and  wanted  to  carry  us  to  Soolkee.  Amar 
gave  them  another  tomon,  and  saved  us  from  their 
hands. 

"  We  remained  there  till  morning,  w^ien  Amar 
sent  us,  with  an  attendant,  to  the  house  of  Meerza, 
this  side  of  Tergawer,  on  the  way  to  Oroomiah. 
From  there  Meerza's  son  took  the  boys  to  the 
city  and  I  remained  with  Meerza  that  night  as  se- 
curity for  the  six  tomons  that  Amar  had  paid  for 
our  rescue.  The  next  day,  Meshedy  came  with 
the  money  and  took  me  to  the   city." 


132  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

Thus  far  from  Deacon  Tamo.  Dr.  Wright  con- 
tinues :  "  Can  you  imagine  any  thing  more  fearful  ? 
A  helpless  party  of  inoffensive  Nestorians  —  two 
of  them  small  boys  —  are  wrapped  in  sleep  after 
the  fatigues  of  a  long  and  toilsome  journey.  The 
lamp  is  extinguished,  and  the  house  is  quiet.  Sud- 
denly, a  band  of  merciless  Koords  rush  in,  armed 
with  guns,  swords,  etc.,  and  with  a  savage  yell 
fall  upon  the  sleeping  party.  They  open  their 
eyes,  and  what  do  they  expect  but  certain  death  ? 
The  little  boys  cry  aloud ;  and  all  plead  that  their 
lives  may  be  spared.  But,  behold,  a  friendly  Koord, 
of  another  tribe,  touched  with  pity  for  the  defence- 
less party,  comes  to  their  aid,  and  saves  them  from 
the  hands  of  the  ruthless  robbers,  though  not  with- 
out loss ! 

"  Nothing  was  left  them  but  their  shirts  and 
trousers.  The  friendly  Koord  furnished  them  with 
such  clothing  as  he  could,  to  come  to  the  city  ;  and 
when  we  heard  of  Tamo's  condition,  we  sent  a 
man  with  money  to  his  rescue,  and  such  clothing 
as  he  should  require.  Upon  reaching  our  house, 
he  was  much  overcome.  He  was  suffering  from 
his  bruises,  and  so  much  overcome  by  the  scenes 
through  which  he  had  passed,  since  he  left  us,  that 
he  could  scarcely  control  his  feelings  to  relate  them. 
He  wept  like  a  child.     But  not  a  word  of  regret  had 


GEWERGIS,   OF   GAWAR.  133 

escaped  his  lips,  that  he  had  espoused  the  cause  of 
Christ.  On  the  contrary,  his  soul  seemed  pervaded 
with  peace  and  joy,  that  he  was  counted  worthy  to 
suffer  for  that  dear  name." 

Deacon  Tamo,  as  it  will  be  recollected  by  many 
of  our  readers,  has  long  been  the  subject  of  relent- 
less persecution,  on  the  part  of  the  Nestorian  patri- 
arch and  his  satellites.  It  is  but  recently  that  he 
was  released  from  a  cruel  imprisonment  in  the 
Koordish  town  of  Vau,  inflicted  by  the  Turkish 
government  on  utterly  false  pretences,  and  pro- 
tracted more  than  a  year,  at  the  instigation  of 
those  Nestorian  persecutors.  The  good  man  was 
finally  released  by  the  decided  efforts  of  that  dis- 
tinguished philanthropist.  Lord  Stratford  de  Red- 
cliffe,  to  whose  kind  interest  and  efforts,  in  behalf 
of  those  suffering  for  conscience'  sake,  the  friends 
of  missions  are  so  much  indebted. 

Though  this  biographical  sketch  has  to  do  mainly 
with  one  of  those  "  little  boys  "  who  were  in  such 
fearful  peril  in  that  nightly  assault  from  the  bloody 
Koords,  the  prominent  incidental  references  which 
we  have  thus  made  to  his  uncle.  Deacon  Tamo, 
to  whose  fostering  care  he  was  greatly  indebted, 
will  not  be  deemed  inappropriate. 

During  the  powerful  and  extensive  revival  of  the 
winter  of   1849,  Gewergis  became  a  hopeful  sub- 


134  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

ject  of  divine  grace,  and  maintained,  througli  the 
succeeding  year,  both  in  the  Seminary  and  at  his 
home,  a  walk  and  conversation  consistent  with  the 
profession  he  had  made.  His  family  friends  speak 
of  him  as  having  been,  at  this  period,  affectionate 
and  dutiful,  and  believe  that  he  habitually  main- 
tained secret  prayer.  Shortly  after  the  vacation  of 
the  Seminary,  a  member  of  our  mission  visited 
Gawar,  and  on  walking  out  to  see  the  ruins  of  a 
church,  he  once  accidentally  heard  Gewergis  en- 
gaged in  his  private  devotions  there,  and  was  so 
struck  with  the  humility  and  fervor  of  his  prayer 
as  to  feel,  as  he  afterwards  remarked,  a  degree  of 
assurance  that  the  youth  had  indeed  learned  the 
language  of  Canaan. 

The  memorable  revival  of  the  succeeding  winter 
apparently  witnessed  a  very  great  advance  in  Ge- 
wergis. His  convictions  of  sin  became  more  pow- 
erfully pungent,  his  consecration  more  entire,  and 
his  prayerfulness,  and  longing  desire  for  the  sal- 
vation of  his  companions  and  people,  more  earnest 
and  all-engrossing.  His  thirst  for  knowledge,  and 
particularly  for  divine  truth,  was  greatly  quickened. 
The  writer  can  call  to  mind  no  companion  of  his, 
who  was  more  tenderly  inquisitive  in  reference  to 
questions  of  conscience  and  practical  duty  than 
was   Gewergis ;    nor  any  one  who  exhibited  more 


GEWERGIS,    OF   GAWAR.  135 

moral  discrimination,  or  a  stronger  desire  to  know 
just  what  is  the  mind  of  the  Spirit.  His  general 
bearing,  as  a  member  of  the  Seminary,  was  also 
exemplary,  ingenuous,  and  earnest. 

The  following  spring,  while  spending  a  few  days 
in  the  city  of  Oroomiah,  in  preparation  for  re- 
turning to  his  mountain  home,  he  left,  by  his  daily 
conversation  and  prayer  with  a  sick  school  mate,  a 
sweet  fragrance.  That  school  mate  *  received  an 
earlier  summons  to  his  eternal  rest  and  reward. 
Incidents  subsequently  occurred,  which  showed  a 
tender  sympathy  to  have  existed  between  these  two 
companions,  which  now  appears  to  have  been  the 
fruit  of  that  spiritual  union,  which,  we  trust,  has 
been  so  early  and  gloriously  consummated  in  the 
spirit  world. 

Deacon  Tamo,  and  the  other  pious  members  of 
his  family,  bear  unqualified  testimony  to  Gewergis's 
remarkable  spirituality  and  devotedness  to  his  Mas- 
ter's service  during  the  succeeding  summer.  They 
believe  that  he  habitually  spent  three  or  four  sea- 
sons daily  in  solitary  prayer.  In  his  efforts  to  as- 
semble the  people  of  his  village  for  religious  ser- 
vices on  the  Sabbath,  and  in  the  promotion  of  the 

*  Mekhiel,  son  of  priest  Dunkha,  the  subject  of  the  preceding 
sketch  in  this  volume. 


136  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

general  interests  of  truth  and  righteousness,  he  was 
zealous  and  untiring ;  and  in  reproving  profaneness 
and  other  sins,  he  was  kind,  but  firm  and  fearless. 
The  godless  women  of  his  then  comparatively  un- 
enlightened village  *  used  to  remark,  "  Gewergis 
prays  so  much,  and  talks  to  us  so  much,  that  he 
sickens  our  hearts." 

Gewergis  is  reported  to  have  been  very  indus- 
trious at  work,  and  vmiformly  considerate  and  re- 
spectful to  his  parents.  It  is  undoubtedly  attribu- 
table to  his  exemplary  conduct,  in  this  respect,  that 
he  won  so  remarkably  on  their  affection,  and  was 
held  in  such  high  esteem  by  the  ignorant  villagers, 
among  whom  his  light  was  permitted  to  shine.  On 
one  occasion,  during  his"  sickness,  with  a  view  to 
console  his  deeply  stricken  parent,  Gewergis  re- 
marked, "  But,  father,  God  has  yet  left  you  other 
children."  "  Yes,"  the  weeping  parent  replied,  "  but, 
alas,  no  Gewergis  I  " 

Those  of  our  mission  who  visited  Gawar,  that 
season,  remarked,  with  still  deeper  interest,  the 
rapid  development  and  symmetrical  maturity  of 
his  character,  no  trait  of  which  was  more  con- 
spicuous   than    his   unaffected   and   earnest    piety. 

*  Memikan,  which  has  since  become  the  seat  of  our  mission 
station  in  Koordistan. 


GEWERGIS,   OF   GAWAR.  137 

The  writer,  on  one  occasion,  more  to  introduce 
so  pleasant  a  theme  than  to  elicit  any  needed  in- 
formation, asked  his  uncle.  Deacon  Tamo,  how  Ge- 
wergis  appeared,  "Just  as  at  first,"  the  deacon 
replied,  and  proceeded  to  express,  in  enthusiastic 
but  scarcely  hyperbolical  language,  his  admiration 
of  the  many  excellent  traits  in  the  character  of  his 
young  nephew. 

On  his  return  to  us,  the  autumn  preceding  his 
death,  Gewergis  had  so  changed,  in  his  whole  char- 
acter and  appearance,  as  nearly  to  efface  from  our 
minds  the  impressions  which  his  previous  youth 
and  rusticity  had  made.  The  coarse,  profane,  and 
selfish  child  of  nature  had  become  the  considerate, 
amiable,  and  exemplary  child  of  grace.  There  was 
also  a  surprisingly  rapid  physical  development  in 
his  case.  His  form  had  become  quite  tall,  and  his 
features  manly. 

He  now  took  a  more  than  respectable  stand  as 
a  scholar ;  and  his  modest,  as  well  as  active  and 
energetic  bearing,  commanded  for  him  a  wide  and 
decided  influence  in  the  Seminary.  In  a  solitary 
instance,  that  incidentally  came  to  my  knowledge, 
he  was,  in  an  unguarded  moment,  drawn  into  an 
angry  dispute  with  one  of  his  companions ;  but 
on  being  called  to  my  study,  two  or  three  days 
afterward,  he  frankly,  and  with  much  chagrin,  con- 


138  NESTORIAN   EIOGRAPHT. 

fessed  his  fault,  and  added,  that  he  had  already 
become  reconciled  to  his  brother,  and  that  they 
had  prayed  together  to  the  Lord  to  forgive  their 
sin. 

In  the  revival  that  soon  followed  the  opening 
of  the  term,  Gewergis  was  found  to  be  awakened, 
with  his  lamp  trimmed  and  burning,  some  days 
before  the  mass  of  the  pious  gave  evidence  of  any 
special  quickening.  And  it  was  during  this  season 
of  revival  that  his  all-engrossing  interest  in  spiritual 
things,  and  his  wonderful  importunity  in  prayer, 
were  more  especially  noticed.  He  seemed  to  as- 
sume, in  feeling,  much  of  the  burden  of  the  work, 
and  it  is  known  that  he  returned  at  midnight  from 
an  hour  and  a  half's  visit  to  his  wonted  retreat,  (a 
rude,  unlighted,  and  unwarmed  closet,  which  opens 
into  the  yard  of  the  Seminary  premises,)  to  lie 
down  on  his  sick-bed,  from  which  he  was  never 
again  to  rise.  Coming  from  the  mount  of  such 
communion  with  God,  it  is  scarcely  surprising  that 
his  face  continued  to  shine,  as  did  the  face  of 
Moses,  up  to  the  time  of  his  peaceful  and  trium- 
phant departure. 

"  The  chamber  where  the  good  man  meets  his  fate 
Is  privileged  beyond  the  common  walk  of  virtuous  life, 
Quite  on  the  verge  of  heaven." 


GEWERGIS,    OF    GAWAR.  139 

Indeed,  a  death-bed  so  happy,  and  so  uninter- 
ruptedly illumined  by  the  Saviour's  presence  as  was 
that  of  G^ewergis,  it  has  never  been  the  privilege  of 
the  writer  to  witness,  either  in  this  or  his  native 
land ;  and  I  feel  my  utter  incapacity  to  describe  the 
emotions  of  admiration,  gratitude,  and  grief,  which 
the  dying  scene  awakened.  The  members  of  the 
Seminary  and  other  Nestorians  witnessed  the  spec- 
tacle with  awe  and  deep  emotion.  A  discriminating 
Nestorian  remarked,  "  Our  people  have  never  known 
such  a  death."  Mr.  Coan  says  of  it,  in  a  letter  pub- 
lished in  the  Journal  of  Missions,  "  I  have  often 
seen  the  power  of  the  Gospel  to  sustain  in  a  sick 
and  dying  hour,  but  never  have  I  beheld  richer  dis- 
plays of  that  power  than  in  the  case  of  this  young 
man.  His  patience  and  humility,  his  cheerful  hope 
and  calm  resignation,  his  childlike  faith  and  un- 
wavering trust  in  Christ,  and  his  peaceful  and  tri- 
umphant death,  produced  a  most  wonderful  impres- 
sion upon  his  school  mates  and  all  who  saw  him." 
Dr.  Perkins,  in  conducting  the  funeral  services, 
used  the  following  language  in  relation  to  these 
scenes :  "  I  have  been  happy  during  his  sickness 
to  try  to  alleviate  his  bodily  pains,  but  I  have 
also  been  greatly  refreshed  in  spirit;  and  I  have 
been  instructed,  admonished,  edified,  and  comforted, 
in  watching  the  remarkable  exercises  of  his  mind. 


140  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

and  the  ardent  longing  of  his  soul  after  Christ  and 
heaven.  Since  the  death  of  Mrs.  Grant,  more  than 
twelve  years  ago,  I  have  been  present  at  no  so  rap- 
turous death-bed  scene,  nor  have  I  ever  beheld  any 
more  interesting  or  more  wonderful." 

The  summons  was  sudden  and  imperative,  as  it 
was  kind  and  merciful.  A  fortnight's  course  of 
raging  bilious  fever  sufficed  to  demolish  his  earthly 
tabernacle.  He  died  February  5,  1851,  at  the  age 
of  about  seventeen  years. 

The  few,  among  the  many  touching  incidents  of 
the  closing  scenes  of  this  dear  youth's  life,  together 
with  some  additional  reminiscences  of  him,  which  I 
shall  endeavor  briefly  to  narrate,  will  perhaps  be 
most  conveniently  arranged  under  the  following 
heads. 

1.  The  gratitude  of  Gewergis  was  very  noticea- 
ble. This  exotic,  in  this  dark  and  selfish  land, 
bloomed  with  no  ordinary  beauty  and  fragrance  in 
the  heart  of  Gewergis.  The  holy,  angelic  love 
which  filled  his  soul,  would  gush  forth  in  sentiments 
of  gratitude  and  thankfulness,  on  the  slightest  atten- 
tions paid  to  his  bodily  wants.  His  uncles,  three  of 
whom  were  in  attendance  on  him,  and  his  school 
companions,  who  loved  to  render  any  needed  assist- 
ance, were  always  amply  rewarded  by  blessings 
invoked  upon  them.     And  when  Doctor  Wright,  or 


GEWERGIS,   OF    GAWAR.  141 

Mrs.  Cochran,  or  other  members  of  the  mission 
would  administer  some  cordial  or  other  comfort,  his 
heart  seemed  literally  to  overflow  with  gratitude  and 
love.  "  My  mother,  my  dear  mother,"  was  his  inva- 
riable salutation  when  Mrs.  Cochran  entered  the 
room ;  and,  "  May  you  be  happy,  may  God  reward 
you,"  was  the  response  to  every  attention. 

2.  His  strong  filial  feelings  are  worthy  of  men- 
tion. Dutifulness  and  respect  for  his  parents  marked 
the  whole  of  his  Christian  and  perhaps  of  his  earlier 
life.  During  his  sickness,  the  names  of  his  father 
and  mother  were  almost  constantly  upon  his  lips. 
"  O  my  parents,  my  beloved  parents  !  my  heart 
burns  for  you!  When  shall  I  see  you?  You  are 
far  off! "  Then,  as  if  to  console  himself,  he  would 
exclaim,  "  My  father  is  in  Gawar,  but  Jesus  is  near. 
He  is  at  my  side.  Precious  Saviour!  I  can  see 
him  bleeding  on  the  cross  for  me."  His  father,  not 
aware  of  his  illness,  and  leaving  his  home  as  he 
avowed  for  the  sole  purpose  of  seeing  Gewergis,  by 
a  most  merciful  providence  arrived  at  Seir  the  night 
preceding  his  death,  and  in  time  to  receive  the  part- 
ing recognition  of  his  beloved  child.  The  grief  of 
the  deeply  afflicted  parents  seemed  almost  un- 
bounded, but  the  efforts  of  his  son  to  comfort  him 
continued  as  long  as  his  strength  remained.  "  Fear 
not,  my  father,  God  is  merciful,  God  is  good,"  he 


142  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

would  often  remark.  When  the  father  said,  "  But 
what  shall  I  do,  my  son  ?  "  the  reply  was,  "  Trust  in 
the  Lord ; "  counsel  by  which  we  may  hope  the 
bereaved  but  submissive  and  believing  father  has  not 
failed  to  profit. 

3.  His  pray  erf ulness,  not  only  during  his  sickness, 
but  previously,  is  deserving  of  additional  notice. 
Gewergis  seemed  beautifully  to  exemplify  the  Scrip- 
ture injunction,  "  Praying  always  with  all  prayer." 
His  habits,  in  this  respect,  as  well  as  the  singular 
simplicity  of  his  life,  seemed  not  less  beautifully  to 
harmonize  with  the  high  devotional  character  of  the 
early  martyr  period  of  the  church,  than  it  fearfully 
and  admonitorily  contrasts  with  the  want  of  faith 
and  singleness  of  life  which  characterizes  the  pres- 
ent time.  The  age  chronologically  near  to  our  Lord 
was  an  age  of  importunate  and  prevailing  prayer. 
Aside  from  the  abundant  Scripture  testimony  to 
this  fact,  how  fully  does  a  reference  to  the  early 
Christian  fathers  verify  our  assertion.  The  night 
watches,  as  well  of  domestic  quiet,  as  of  the  prison 
cell,  reverberated  the  voice  of  supplication  and  the 
song  of  praise.  Says  TertuUian,  "  We  weary  heaven 
with  the  importunity  of  our  prayers,  and  reach  the 
ear  of  God."  Says  the  author  of  "  Ancient  Chris- 
tianity Exemplified,"  "  Primitive  Christians  were  ac- 
customed to  begin  and  end  their  customary  occupa- 


GEWERGIS,   OF    GAWAR.  143 

tions  with  prayer,  silent  or  audible.  The  various 
agricultural  pursuits,  sowing,  reaping,  harvesting, 
were  begun  and  ended  with  prayer.  So  on  laying 
the  foundation  of  a  house,  or  beginning  to  occupy 
it,  or  going  on  a  journey,  or  even  to  a  bath,  on 
forming  a  new  relation,  or  parting  with  a  friend,  or 
addressing  to  him  a  letter,  they  indulged  in  prayer. 
They  prayed,  indeed,  always,  by  prayer  and  suppli- 
cation, making  known  their  requests  to  God  with 
thanksgiving  for  every  blessing  of  his  hand;  and 
on  important  occasions  of  general  interest,  such  as 
the  preservation  of  some  valuable  life,  or  deliver- 
ance from  persecution,  public  prayers  and  thanks- 
givings were  offered  by  the  assembled  church." 

Gewergis  lived  spiritually,  though  not  chronologi- 
cally, near  to  his  Lord,  and  most  graciously,  we 
cannot  doubt,  received  the  primitive  baptism.  His 
prayerfulness  has  probably  seldom  been  equalled. 
Ordinarily,  he  was  among  the  last  of  our  pupils  at 
his  private  devotions  at  evening,  and  among  the 
first  to  repair  to  his  closet  at  morning's  dawn. 
Quite  frequently,  especially  in  seasons  of  unusual 
interest,  he  would  rise  at  midnight  and  repair  to  his 
cold  and  dark  retreat,  which  he  perhaps  never  failed 
to  find  warm  with  a  Saviour's  love,  and  radiant 
with  his  gracious  presence.  He  was  often  known 
to  spend  two  hours  at  a  time  in  his  closet,  and  would 


144  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

sometimes  wholly  refuse  to  retire  to  his  bed  at  night, 
literally  "  preventing  the  night  watches  "  with  medi- 
tation and  prayer.  As  might  be  inferred,  in  his  gifts 
in  public  prayer,  Gewergis  soon  excelled  his  com- 
panions, who  were  his  superiors  in  scholarship  and 
natural  talents. 

4.  His  self-abasement  seemed  as  sincere  as  it  was 
deep  and  artless.  More  than  once,  in  his  last  sick- 
ness, he  called  to  his  bedside  his  uncles,  kissed 
them,  and  begged  that  they  would  forgive  him, 
and  requested  his  parents  and  all  his  friends  to 
do  the  same.  On  one  occasion,  the  term  father 
was  used,  the  speaker  probably  referring  to  his 
absent  parents;  but  Gewergis,  being  absorbed  with 
eternal  things,  and  deeply  conscious  of  his  ill-desert, 
most  feelingly  responded,  "  Father,  I  have  sinned 
against  heaven  and  in  thy  sight,  and  am  no  more 
worthy  to  be  called  thy  son."  In  the  most  cheer- 
ing views  of  the  glories  that  awaited  him,  he  would 
exclaim,  "  I  am  a  sinner —  I  am  vile  —  my  face  is 
black,"  (the  latter  being  a  strong  figurative  expres- 
sion among  the  Nestorians  and  other  orientals  to 
convey  the  idea  of  a  deep  sense  of  unworthiness 
or  of  guilt). 

5.  His  clear  apprehension  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
as  his  righteousness  and  his  salvation,  should  also 
be  mentioned.     At  one  time,  having  mistaken  the 


GEWERGIS,    OF   GAWAR.  145 

conversation  of  some  persons  in  the  room,  and  sup- 
posing that  there  was  an  intention  to  make  a  sac- 
rifice and  vow  in  his  behalf,  —  a  custom  formerly 
very  prevalent  among  the  Nestorians,  his  abhor- 
rence of  the  idea  could  hardly  have  been  less  than 
was  that  of  the  apostles,  when  the  idolaters  of 
Lycaonia  were  about  to  sacrifice  to  them  as  gods. 
"  No,  no,"  he  violently  exclaimed,  "  Christ  is  my 
sacrifice;  he  is  my  offering;  I  have  given  myself 
to  him,  and  he  requires  no  more."  The  great 
doctrine  of  redemption  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  of 
which  the  sacrifices  of  the  Jewish  ritual  were  typi- 
cal, as  set  forth  particularly  in  the  epistle  to  the 
Hebrews,  which  he  had  just  been  studying  in  his 
class-exercises,  seemed  to  have  been  implanted 
deeply  and  intelligently  in  his  mind,  as  the  only 
foundation  of  his  faith  and  his  salvation. 

Although  conscious  of  his  own  vileness  and  ill- 
desert,  his  confidence  in  regard  to  his  personal  ac- 
ceptance, through  this  last  great  Sacrifice,  seemed 
never  for  a  moment  to  be  shaken.  As  at  the  com- 
mencement, so  at  the  end  of  his  sickness,  he  could 
humbly  but  confidently  affirm,  "  I  have  chosen 
Christ,  and  I  know  he  will  love  me." 

6.  His  familiarity  with  Scripture,  considering  the 
extent    of   his   studies,   appeared   to    us    in    a    high 
degree   remarkable.     In    his    sickness,   he   was   fre- 
10 


146  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

quently  delirious ;  but  even  at  such  times,  he  was 
sane  on  religious  subjects,  and  his  recollections  of 
Scripture  incidents  were  always  correct.  Ordi- 
narily, during  that  time,  his  mind  was  wonderfully 
active,  vigorous,  and  communicative;  and  the  scenes 
of  Bible  History,  the  dealings  of  the  Lord  with 
Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  the  labors  of  our 
Saviour,  the  scenes  of  Gethsemane  and  the  cross, 
were  described  accm'ately,  and  clothed  in  the 
drapery  of  the  most  glowing  and  captivating 
imagery. 

7.  His  spirit tuil  apprehensions,  or,  were  the  term 
not  liable  to  misconstruction,  we  should  say,  spirit- 
ual visions,  may  bere  garded  as  one  of  the  most 
striking  characteristics  of  his  sickness.  Having 
been  laid  upon  his  dying  bed,  in  the  midst  of  a 
precious  revival,  in  which  he  had  preeminently 
shared,  it  is  not  surprising  that  the  realities  of  the 
eternal  world  were  much  upon  his  mind.  On  the 
Sabbath  before  his  decease,  as  an  uncle,  who  was 
attending  on  him,  expressed  a  wish  to  hear  Mr. 
Perkins  preach,  he  replied,  "  He  is  only  a  man  ;  but 
the  Lord  Jesus  is  preaching  here.  Can  you  not 
see  him  ?  He  is  there,"  pointing  upward.  "  He 
is  crowned  with  glory.  Myriads  of  angels  surround 
him,  and  are  chanting  Hallelujahs  to  his  praise." 
And  in  the  glow  of  his  emotions,  he  began  to  sing 


GEWERGIS,    OF   GAWAR.  147 


a  hymn,  containing  the  beautiful  appropriate  senti- 
ment in  reference  to  them,  "  Would  that  I  could 
rejoice  with  your  joy  I  "  Soon  the  vision  changed, 
and  he  cried  out,  "  Oh  wretched  sinners  I  wretched 
millions  going  down  to  hell  I  My  heart  bleeds  for 
them !  How  near  is  Jesus  I  Will  they  not  look 
to  him  and  be  saved  ?  That  one  prayer  of  the 
penitent  thief  would  save  them  all  I "  He  was 
much  in  audible  prayer ;  and  his  uncle,  at  one 
time,  fearing  the  effect  of  over-exertion,  requested 
him  to  cease  from  the  effort  for  a  season.  He 
answered,  "  How  can  I  cease  ?  In  your  sick- 
ness, last  year,  you  were  not  awakened,  else  you 
would  have  prayed  more.  I  must  pray, —  I  cannot 
cease  from  it.  If  my  mouth  were  shut,  my  heart 
would  still  pray  and  praise  the  Lord." 

His  views  of  God,  and  of  the  glories  of  the 
eternal  world,  seem  wholly  unaccountable,  save  on 
the  supposition  of  a  special  illumination  given  to 
departing  spirits.  Their  originality  and  sublimity 
were  marvellous  in  the  extreme.  The  eternal  throne, 
the  persons  of  the  Godhead  seated  there,  the 
solemn  transactions  of  the  final  day,  the  joys  of 
heaven,  the  garments  of  celestial  glory,  were  suc- 
cessively passing  before  his  mind,  as  things  of  un- 
mistakable reality.  "  Moses  on  the  mount,"  he  re- 
marked, "  did  not  see  God  as  I  see  him.     No  mor- 


148  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

tal  has  seen  him  as  he  is.  His  glory  is  inexpres- 
sible !  I  cannot  tell  you  any  thing  about  it.  Oh, 
the  ravishing  beauties  of  heaven,  the  shining  gar- 
ments of  the  blessed !  What  is  all  earthly  beauty, 
compared  with  these  I "  His  joy  and  exultation 
were  overflowing.  In  the  midst  of  the  severest 
pains,  he  would  break  forth  in  songs  of  praise.  He 
saw  himself,  as  it  were,  surrounded  by  glorified 
spirits,  and  he  longed  to  mingle  his  celestial  halle- 
lujahs with  theirs. 

Such  was  the  peaceful  end  of  this  happy  spirit. 
Death  had  lost  its  sting.  The  swelling  Jordan,  as 
to  the  dying  Payson,  appeared  but  an  insignificant 
rill,  and  the  celestial  city  was  fully  in  view.  Among 
his  last  words  were,  "  Father,  I  am  thine.  Christ, 
I  have  chosen  thee." 

It  would  be  more  than  superfluous  to  add  any 
reflections  of  our  own  to  this  simple  narrative  of 
the  brief  life  and  triumphant  death  of  our  departed 
brother.  Our  eyes  have  seen  the  salvation  of  the 
Lord.  We  feel  that  we  were  blessed  in  the  sight. 
And  in  view  of  such  precious  displays  of  grace,  we 
feel,  in  the  spirit  of  the  apostle,  devoutly  to  thank 
the  Lord  and  take  courage. 

The  hallowed  savor  of  the  precious  memory  of 
Gewergis  lingers  sweetly  around  the  little  village 
of  Memikan,  among  the  Koordish  mountains,  which 


GEWERGIS,   OF   GAWAR.  149 

was  the  home  of  this  young  seraph.  A  station 
of  our  mission  has  been  commenced  at  that  villasre 
since  his  death.  May  it  not  be,  that  his  minister- 
ing spirit  hovers  over  it  ?  And  may  we  not  regard 
him  as  a  pledge  of  many  more  rich  diamonds,  for 
the  Saviour's  crown,  yet  to  be  gathered  from  those 
dark  mountains  ? 

The  following  touching  lines  appeared  in  the 
Journal  of  Missions,  shortly  after  the  publication 
of  an  obituary  notice  of  Gewergis  in  that  period- 
ical :  — 

GEWERGIS. 

"another  jewel  foe  the  saviour's  crown." 

Another  gem  for  the  Saviour's  crown  ! 

Wrought  out  from  a  darksome  mine ; 
A  gem  so  bright  with  its  wondrous  light, 

That  the  stars  it  must  outshine. 

'T  was  a  worthy  work,  down  the  dreary  mine, 

To  press  with  courage  bold ; 
And  from  thence  to  bring  this  treasure  to  Him, 

Worth  a  price  on  the  earth  untold. 

A  worthy  work  !  at  the  last  great  day, 

To  all  it  will  thus  appear ; 
In  dignity  high,  it  will  fill  each  eye, 

As  the  work  to  have  been  chosen  here. 


150  NESTORTAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

For,  when  Lis  jewels  the  King  of  kings 

Shall  number  up  on  high, 
He  will  prize  this  gem  in  his  diadem, 

Far  more  than  the  starry  sky. 

And  such  a  gem,  in  eternity  long, 
Will  no  lustre  nor  beauty  lose, 

But  its  glorious  rays  on  his  brow  shall  blaze, 
With  ever  brightening  hues. 

Oh,  who  will  still  go  to  the  distant  mine, 
And  gather  the  jewels  there  ? 

Who  will  lose  his  hold  on  the  glistening  gold, 
That  he  in  this  work  may  share  ? 


H  0  I  M  E  R , 

THE     WIFE     OF     NASER, 


HOIMER,   THE   WIFE    OF    NASER. 


BY    EEV.    JUSTIN    PERKINS,   D.  D. 


HoiMER  was  the  washerwoman  of  the  mission 
families  residing  on  Mount  Seir.  My  first  recol- 
lection of  her,  is  meeting  her  bright  eye  and  smil- 
ing face,  as  we  were  leaving  the  place  of  worship, 
the  first  Sabbath  after  we  went  to  Seir  to  reside,  on 
our  return  from  America  in  1843.  She  was  then 
more  than  thirty  years  old,  a  good  looking  woman, 
of  remarkably  hale  appearance,  very  quick,  active, 
and  energetic  in  her  character  and  habits,  and  much 
more  intelligent  and  competent  than  the  mass  of 
Nestorian  females.  She  was  married,  but  had  no 
children,  and  was  thus  able  to  give  a  large  share  of 
her  time  to  labor  in  the  families  of  our  mission. 

Hoimer  had  a  shrill  voice  and  a  forward  manner  ; 
and  her  general  capability,  and  uncommon  fluency, 
made   her  prominent  in  the  small  village  of  Seir, 

(153) 


154  NESTORIAX    BIOGRAPHY. 

as  a  ready  counsellor  on  affairs  in  general,  and 
especially  in  emergencies.  She  often  faced  and 
silenced  oppressive  Mohammedan  tax-gatherers,  in 
their  lawless  abuse  and  attempts  at  extortion,  when 
the  men  of  the  village  would  flee  and  conceal  them- 
selves. The  prowling  harpies  would  quail  before 
the  presence  and  well-administered  rebukes  of  that 
resolute  woman,  when  all  the  men  of  the  place 
could  not  stand  their  ground. 

With  her  characteristic  energy  and  assurance, 
which  often  seemed  rather  unwomanly,  though  so 
well  displayed  in  emergencies,  Hoimer  was  not, 
however,  unamiable  in  her  disposition,  nor  was  she 
wanting  in  gentle  and  estimable  traits  of  female 
character.  She  possessed  naturally  a  very  kind  and 
generous  heart.  She  ever  seemed  anxious  that 
others  should  share  in  all  her  comforts.  Many 
times  has  she  brought  to  the  families  of  the  mis- 
sion a  portion  of  her  humble  dainties.  This  trait, 
with  her  sunny,  genial  face  and  lively  manners, 
took  a  strong  hold  on  the  affections  of  their  children, 
who  have  seldom  been  more  attached  to  any  Nes- 
torian.  This  was  particularly  the  case  with  our 
now  sainted  Judith,  with  whom  Hoimer  was  ever 
a  peculiar  favorite. 

From  the  first  of  our  residence  at  Seir,  Hoimer 
was   constant   in    her   attendance    at   our  religious 


HOIMER,    TEE    WIFE    OF    NASER.  155 

meetings,  and  she  was  also,  apparently,  an  earnest 
listener  to  the  word.  Struck  with  her  uniformly 
fixed  attention,  when  her  companions  were  often 
listless  or  sleeping  around  her,  the  preacher  was 
sometimes  led  to  feel  that  the  truth  had  certainly 
secured  a  lodgement  in  her  heart.  On  conversation 
with  her  he  was,  however,  as  often  disappointed  to 
find  that  while  she  did,  indeed,  remember  much  that 
she  had  heard,  yet  instead  of  receiving  the  truth  in 
the  love  of  it,  she  only  held  it  in  unrighteousness. 
We  have  seldom  met  with  a  Nestorian,  of  either 
sex,  to  whom  the  epithet"  self-righteous,  could  be 
more  appropriately  applied.  She  had,  from  child- 
hood, attached  a  very  sacred  importance  to  the 
dead,  empty  forms  of  the  Nestorian  church,  and 
scrupulously  fulfilled  them.  Her  general  character 
being  fair,  she  also  greatly  prided  herself  on  that; 
and  to  this  stock  of  her  own  righteousness,  it  now 
appeared  that  she  was  rapidly  adding,  by  her  con- 
stant attendance  on  our  religious  worship,  and  her 
strict  attention  to  the  word  preached.  That  word, 
to  which  she  so  eagerly  listened,  all  as  yet  lay  cold 
and  inoperative  in  her  memory,  producing  no  per- 
ceptible effect  on  her  heart,  and  little  on  her  con- 
duct ;  but  she  seemed  fully  to  believe,  that  it  must 
somehow  add  to  her  good  estate  to  give  it  an  atten- 
tive hearing. 


156  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

From  year  to  year  Hoimer  thus  lived  on,  retaining 
essentially  the  same  character,  being  externally  cor- 
rect, and  a  constant  and  attentive  listener  at  meet- 
ing, yet  on  examination  found  to  be  only  the  same 
confirmed,  self-righteous  pharisee.  But  in  the  revi- 
val of  1849,  in  which  the  village  of  Seir  graciously 
shared,  Hoimer  was  av^'^akened  and  was  under  strong 
conviction  of  sin.  The  word  -which  she  had  so  long 
heard,  but  not  felt,  now  became  alive,  quick  and 
powerful,  sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword.  It 
was  to  her,  indeed,  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  divinely 
applied  to  her  callous  conscience.  Her  own  right- 
eousness became  in  her  sight  as  filthy  rags,  and  she 
was  led,  as  she  hoped,  to  abandon  it  and  trust  only 
in  the  mercy  and  grace  of  Christ  as  her  Saviour. 
From  that  time  her  appearance  and  character  were 
much  subdued,  and  she  gave  evidence  of  having 
passed  from  death  unto  life,  though  not  always  en- 
tirely satisfactory ;  for  she  still,  at  times,  seemed  to 
be  darkened,  and  to  cling  to  some  of  her  old  ideas 
of  a  righteousness  by  the  law,  which  had  been  so 
strongly  rooted  in  her  mind  from  childhood. 

Not  long  after  that  revival,  an  adult  Sabbath 
school  was  opened  at  Seir,  in  which  Hoimer  and 
several  other  women  commenced  learning  to  read. 
In  that  difficult  undertaking  she  displayed  her  char- 
acteristic  energy,   and  would   soon    have   far   out- 


HOIMER,  THE  WIPE  OF  NASER.         157 

stripped  her  companions,  had  not  sickness  arrested 
her  progress.  That  healthy  countenance  and  robust 
form,  which  had  so  long  seemed  proof  against  dis- 
ease, and  on  which  she  had  fondly  prided  herself, 
were  now  assailed  and  prostrated.  For  many 
months  she  suffered  from  a  lingering  fever,  which 
finally  ran  into  an  obstinate  dropsy.  Under  the 
latter  disease  her  sufferings  were  great,  but  as  the 
outer  man  was  gradually  dissolving,  the  inner  man 
was  strengthened  day  by  day.  She  enjoyed  increas- 
ing confidence  in  Christ,  and  could  look  for  salva- 
tion through  his  blood  alone.  Her  lingering  trust 
in  any  thing  else  now  left  her;  and  it  was  delightful 
to  witness  her  childlike  reliance  on  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  listen  to  her  expressions  of  ardent  affection  for 
him. 

Contrary  to  the  apprehensions  of  all,  she  not  only 
survived  the  winter  of  that  year,  but  as  spring 
opened,  her  disease  assumed  a  mitigated  form,  and 
she  became  so  comfortable  that  she  could  even  walk 
about.  To  the  minds  of  the  simple  Nestorians, 
marvellous  healing  virtue  had  been  derived  by  her 
from  an  application  often  resorted  to  by  them  in 
cases  of  dropsy,  namely,  being  wrapped  in  the  flesh- 
side  of  a  skin  fresh  taken  from  a  wild  swine  of  the 
neighboring  Koordish  mountains,  which  is  but  an 
item  of  many  strange  chapters  of  Persian  materia 
medica. 


158  NESTORIAN   EIOGRAPHY. 

Though  still  unable  to  labor,  Hoimer  soon  re- 
newed her  efforts  to  learn  to  read.  Often  has  the 
writer  seen  her  walking  tremblingly,  with  staff  in 
one  hand  and  her  book  in  the  other,  in  search  of 
some  child  who  could  teach  her,  and  when  found, 
both  seated  under  the  shade  of  a  tree,  and  she,  in 
her  feeble  state,  toiling  by  the  hour  over  the  pages 
of  her  spelling-book.  Great  was  her  delight,  also, 
when  she  could  again  go  to  the  house  of  prayer, 
and  especially  to  the  monthly  concert,  where  she 
never  appeared  empty-handed. 

She  continued  in  this  state  of  apparent  convales- 
cence through  the  summer,  and  till  late  in  the  au- 
tumn, when  her  disease  began  again  to  assume  a 
threatening  aspect,  and  she  was  confined  to  her  bed. 
She  now  gave  up  all  hope  of  recovery,  and  seemed 
unwilling  to  hear  the  possibility  of  it  mentioned. 
She  expressed  no  desire  to  get  well,  but  the  reverse. 
Often  thanking  God  that  he  had  given  her  the 
respite  of  the  few  previous  months,  to  hear  more  of 
his  word,  and  better  prepare  for  her  great  change, 
she  was  sure  that  that  change  was  now  near  at 
hand.  It  was  very  delightful  to  visit  her,  and  con- 
verse and  pray  with  her,  in  this  waiting  posture  of 
her  mind.  How  often  have  I  made  my  way,  unan- 
ticipated by  the  family,  into  the  humble  dwelling  of 
her  brother,  to  which  she  was  carried  soon  after  this 


HOIMER,    THE    WIFE    OF    NASER.  159 

relapse,  and  there  found  a  little  group,  and  not  sel- 
dom a  large  one,  of  all  ages,  seated  in  solemn  silence 
around  her  couch,  spread  upon  a  small  coarse  carpet 
on  the  earth  floor,  listening  to  her  ardent  ejacula- 
tions, or,  when  she  had  strength  to  say  more,  to  her 
prayers  and  expostulations.  She  and  her  brother 
were  very  strongly  attached  to  each  other,  —  the 
more  so,  from  having  been  left  lone  orphans  when 
very  small,  and  grown  up  in  adversity.  He  had 
been  for  several  years  a  devoted  Christian,  and  he 
now  not  only  nursed  his  only  sister  most  tenderly, 
but  also  often  assisted  her  to  keep  her  thoughts  on 
Christ,  by  leading  in  prayer  and  reading  the  New 
Testament,  which,  self-taught,  he  had  learned  to 
read  with  considerable  fluency,  and  by  engaging  in 
religious  conversation  with  her  and  those  around 
her.  The  sorrowful  husband  was  always  there,  but 
being  a  stranger  to  Christ  and  his  salvation,  he  could 
not  be  comforted  by  the  consolations  which  the  well- 
founded  hopes  of  his  dying  wife  so  richly  imparted 
to  the  believer. 

Hoimer  thus  continued  some  three  months,  grow- 
ing gradually  weaker  in  body,  her  sufferings  often 
being  intense,  but  waxing  stronger  and  stronger,  in 
faith  and  in  the  hope  of  heaven,  as  she  descended 
the  bank  of  Jordan,  till  February  27,  1852,  when  she 
fell  asleep  in  Jesus,  at  the  age  of  about  forty  years. 


160  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

She  was  sorely  lamented  by  the  people  of  Seir, 
among  whom  she  was  a  universal  favorite,  to  whom 
she  had  witnessed  a  good  confession,  especially  dur- 
ing the  last  months  of  her  sickness,  and  whom  she 
had  often  and  solemnly  warned,  and  affectionately 
exhorted  to  prepare  to  meet  her  in  heaven. 


GOZEL, 

DAUGHTER    OF    PERA. 


11 


GOZEL,  DAUGHTER   OF  PERA. 


BY    MISS    MART    SUSAN    RICE. 


In  one  of  the  two  Nestorian  quarters  of  the  city 
of  Oroomiah,  at  a  little  distance  from  the  mission 
premises,  is  the  dwelling  of  Gozel's  parents.  For 
several  years  Gozel  was  the  light  of  that  pleasant 
home.  She  was  the  child  longest  spared  to  that 
fond  father  and  mother.  God  had  given  them  other 
children,  but  he  soon  recalled  them,  to  join  the  in- 
fant throng  above  ;  and  it  is  not  strange  that  Gozel, 
their  only  remaining  one,  should  receive  the  over- 
flowing affection  of  oft-bereaved  parental  hearts, 
nor  that  a  world  of  earthly  joys  and  hopes  should 
be  centred  in  their  beloved  daughter. 

When  quite  young,  Gozel  was  sent  to  school, 
and  was  at  length  received  into  the  Female  Sem- 
inary. She  was  a  pleasant,  affectionate  child,  and, 
though  accustomed  to  indulgence  at  home,  she  was 


164  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

easily  brought  to  conform  to  her  teacher's  wishes. 
If  a  shade  of  wrong  feeling  sometimes  rested  on 
her  face,  a  pleasant  smile  quickly  succeeded  and 
chased  it  away.  But  amiable  and  attractive  as  she 
was,  she  possessed  two  traits  which  caused  us  much 
grief.  She  was  sometimes  detected  in  dishonesty 
and  untruthfulness.  We  w^ondered  why  one,  who 
was  so  amply  provided  with  every  thing  necessary 
to  her  comfort,  by  parents  who  possessed  more  of 
this  world's  goods  than  commonly  falls  to  the  lot  of 
Nestorians,  should  be  tempted  to  break  the  eighth 
commandment,  and  pilfer  little  articles  from  her 
school  mates.  But  children,  in  this  benighted  land, 
are  not  taught  by  their  friends  that  theft  and  false- 
hood are  fearful  sins ;  and  while  very  young,  their 
consciences  are  so  seared,  that  they  do  not  hesitate 
to  commit  them.  And  it  is  often  not  easy  for  them 
to  lay  aside  those  evil  practices,  thus  early  con- 
tracted, when  they  become  older,  or  learn  better 
the  guilt  of  such  sins.  Gozel  needed  a  heart  re- 
newed by  divine  grace,  to  enable  her  entirely  to 
overcome  these  wicked  habits. 

In  one  of  the  revivals  at  Oroomiah,  Gozel's 
father  was  hopefully  converted.  For  some  time 
previous,  he  had  been  very  regular  in  his  attend- 
ance at  the  mission  chapel,  and  he  was  often 
observed   to   listen   with   the  most   fixed  attention, 


GOZEL,   DAUGHTER    OF   PER  A.  165 

as  if  treasuring  ujo  every  word  that  lie  heard.  But 
he  was  not  then  seeking  for  the  way  of  life  ;  he  was 
only  gathering  materials  to  aid  him  in  discussions 
with  his  papal  neighbors,  with  whom  he  held  fre- 
quent disputes.  But  the  time  at  length  came, 
when  his  eyes  were  opened  to  see  that  he  was 
himself  standing  on  slippery  places.  He  now 
realized  that  he  was  a  lost,  ruined  sinner,  and 
gladly  threw  himself  at  the  Saviour's  feet  for  mercy. 
He  took  a  very  decided  stand  on  the  Lord's  side 
from  the  hour  of  his  conversion  and,  though  the 
ranks  of  the  enemy  are  well  filled  in  his  neigh- 
borhood, he  holds  on  his  heavenward  way,  waxing 
stronger  and  stronger.  The  ardor  of  his  first  love 
has  not  ceased  to  glow,  after  the  lapse  of  years, 
and  at  all  seasons  he  prays  like  one  who  enjoys 
large  measures  of  gi'ace.  Pera's  name,  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Nestorians,  signifies  Imnb ;  a  term 
that  well  harmonizes  with  his  pleasant  open  coun- 
tenance and  artless  character.  To  the  eye  of  the 
missionary,  his  whole  appearance,  while  sitting  in 
our  worshipping  assembly,  as  an  honest  man,  a 
sincere  Christian,  and  ardent  listener  to  the  Word, 
is  strikingly  interesting,  giving  a  vivid  impression 
of  a  Nathanael  of  the  Gospel  — "  an  Israelite  in- 
deed, in  whom  is  no  guile." 

Pera    was   not   satisfied   with    only   hearing   the 


166  NESTORIAN  BIOGRAPHY.  . 

word  of  God ;  he  longed  to  read  it ;  but  he  was 
a  "  carpenter,"  and  had  never  learned  letters.  He 
was  among  the  first  adult  Nestorians  who  at- 
tempted the  strange  thing,  as  they  deemed  it,  of 
trying  to  learn,  at  that  period.  He  endeavored  to 
master  some  of  the  first  lessons,  but  then  aban- 
doned the  object,  considering  it  a  hopeless,  im 
practicable  undertaking  for  him  to  learn  to  read. 

Not  long  after  this  time,  Gozel  returned  from 
school  for  a  summer  vacation.  Several  of  her 
companions  had  gone  home  with  the  intention  of 
teaching  their  mothers,  or  other  friends,  to  read ; 
and  she,  too,  was  quite  enthusiastic  in  teaching 
her  loved  mother.  Difficult  as  was  the  task,  her 
mother  commenced  with  zeal,  and  persevered  with 
hope,  and  Gozel  taught  her  with  pleasure  and  pa- 
tience. The  good  progress  of  the  mother  kindled 
a  hope  in  the  father's  heart,  that  with  Gozel  for 
a  teacher,  he,  too,  could  learn.  He  resumed  the 
undertaking,  and  was  successful.  In  a  few  months 
those  fond  parents,  with  their  happy  teacher,  sur- 
rounded a  family  altar,  each  reading  in  turn  from 
the  Blessed  Book.  The  parents  now  felt  that 
they  were  richly  reaping  the  first-fruits  of  their 
daughter's  attending  school,  and  they  were  very 
desirous  that  she  should  make  the  best  possible 
improvement   of    her   privileges.     They   were   both 


GOZEL,    DAUGHTER    OF    PERA.  167 

careful  that  she  should  be  constant  in  her  attend- 
ance at  school ;  and  it  was  an  unspeakable  bless- 
ing to  her,  that  she  had  a  pious  father.  His  de- 
sires for  her  conversion  were  strong,  and  grew  into 
deep  and  unceasing  anxiety.  The  last  year  she 
was  in  school  she  received  a  note,  penned  by  his 
own  hand,  and  the  first  he  ever  wrote,  in  which 
he  counselled  her  to  value  her  opportunities,  and 
tenderly  entreated  her  to  attend  to  the  concerns 
of  her  soul.  He  wrote,  also,  inquiring  of  her 
teacher  if  there  were  not  something  more  that  could 
be  done  for  Gozel.  The  all-absorbing  desire  of 
his  heart  appeared  to  be,  that  he  might  see  his 
child  a  child  of  God. 

In  the  winter  of  1852,  a  Heavenly  Guest  was 
in  our  midst  ;  the  Holy  Spirit  spoke  with  con- 
victing power  to  some  hearts,  and  we  were  per- 
mitted to  hear  the  anxious  inquiry,  "  How  shall  I 
find  salvation  ? "  Gozel  was  among  those  who 
asked  that  the  first  Monday  of  the  year  might  be 
given  them,  as  a  day  in  which  to  care  for  their 
souls.  Weeks  passed  on  ;  some  of  her  companions 
were  quickened  in  their  Christian  course,  and  some, 
as  we  trust,  felt  a  Saviour's  love  for  the  first  time. 
The  older  girls  felt  a  tender  interest  in  their  young 
associates,  and  many  and  tearful  were  their  prayers 
and  entreaties  that  they  might  give  their  hearts  to 


168  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

Christ.  In  such  efforts,  Gozel  was  not  neglected. 
Solemnity  deepened  into  anxiety.  She  seemed 
to  feel  more  deeply  for  her  soul  than  ever  before. 
She  bent  over  the  precious  words  of  God  with 
unwonted  interest,  and  often  visited  her  closet ; 
and  she  seemed  to  enjoy  much  at  our  family 
prayers.  We  felt  that  we  could  never  speak  con- 
fidenUy  of  her  conversion;  but  we  waited,  with  a 
trembling  hope,  to  see  these  "  blossoms  of  prom- 
ise "  followed  by  the  mature  fruit  of  a  Christian 
life. 

Gozel  went  home  at  the  close  of  the  term,  and  her 
deportment,  the  few  weeks  she  spent  there,  greatly 
delighted  her  loving  parents.  "  How  changed ! 
How  improved ! "  they  exclaimed ;  and  she  was  a 
more  precious  daughter  to  them  than  ever.  But 
while  they  were  enjoying  and  anticipating  so  much 
in  her  society,  a  dark  cloud  was  gathering  over 
them,  which  they  descried  not,  till  it  burst  upon 
them  and  wellnigh  overwhelmed  them. 

One  Saturday  evening,  in  July,  Gozel  read,  at 
family  devotions,  from  one  of  the  gospels.  They 
all  knelt,  and  each  in  turn  led  the  others  to  the 
mercy-seat.  The  evening  sacrifice  was  offered,  and 
now  the  daughter  sought  a  place  for  secret  prayer. 
She  lingered  much  longer  than  usual,  and  her  father, 
beginning  to  think  of  her  with  anxiety,  approached 


GOZEL,    DAUGHTER    OF    PERA.  169 

her  closet.  .  The  dear  girl,  with  "  strong  crying  and 
tears,"  was  offering  her  supplications.  There  was 
unwonted  earnestness  in  her  manner,  and  her  errand 
at  the  throne  of  grace  was  not  quickly  finished. 
"  What  meaneth  this  ? "  the  wondering  parent  in- 
quired. Little  did  they  realize  that  this  was  Gozel's 
farewell  visit  to  her  chosen  place  of  prayer.  Late 
they  retired  to  rest,  and  all  apparently  in  perfect 
health. 

But  the  destroying  angel  was  commissioned  to 
tarry  at  their  terrace.  Midnight  had  just  passed, 
when  Gozel's  voice  awoke  her  mother.  She  has- 
tened to  her  bed,  and  found  her  ill.  It  was  soon 
evident  that  her  darling  child  was  a  victim  of  the 
cholera,  then  raging  in  Oroomiah  I  Who  that  has 
not  felt  it,  can  describe  the  agony  that  filled  the 
hearts  of  those  parents,  when  she  said,  "  Mother,  I 
think  I  shall  leave  you  now." 

The  hours  of  the  night  passed  wearily ;  the 
morning  dawned,  but  brought  no  hope.  The  mis- 
sionary physician  visited  her,  but  medical  prescrip- 
tion could  not  stay  the  ravages  of  that  fearful  dis- 
ease. She  could  say  but  little,  though  she  had  her 
reason  till  the  last. 

Pera's  vacant  seat  at  our  chapel,  that  Sabbath 
forenoon,  was  noticed  as  something  unusual,  and 
on  learning  the  cause,  two  of  the  missionaries  has- 


170  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

teiied  to  his  dying  daughter.  And  what  a  melting 
scene  met  their  eyes  as  they  entered  the  sorrowful 
apartment  I  Not  a  word  was  uttered.  The  afflicted 
father  and  mother  sat  by  the  bedside  of  their  only 
and  almost  idolized  child,  —  the  mother  wellnigh 
crushed  with  agonizing  yet  silent  grief;  and  while 
a  heavenly  resignation  beamed  from  the  father's 
serene  countenance,  still  his  earnest  glances  at  the 
missionaries,  as  they  approached  and  sat  down  by 
his  side,  spake  the  most  yearning  tenderness,  and 
revealed  an  inward  struggle  which  seemed  to  say, 
"  "Would  to  God  I  might  die  for  thee,  O  my  beloved 
daughter!" 

Gozel's  pulse  had  ceased,  collapse  having  fully 
settled  upon  her.  Her  beautiful  bright  eyes  had 
sunk  back  deep  in  their  sockets.  Her  features  had 
much  fallen.  She  was  becoming  deadly  cold  ;  and 
her  power  of  utterance  had  nearly  left  her,  —  all 
evincing  her  end  as  near.  When  addressed  by  one 
of  the  missionaries  she  however  readily  under- 
stood him,  and  to  his  inquiry,  "Do  you  wish  me 
to  pray  with  you  ?  "  she  promptly  answered  in  a 
whisper,  "  Yes."  Though  perfectly  conscious,  and 
aware  of  her  situation,  she  did  not  seem  to  be 
much  agitated,  leaning,  as  we  trust,  on  the  Rock 
of  Ages.  She  appeared  to  enjoy  listening  to  the 
.prayer,  —  her   recollection  of  her   teachers   and   her 


GOZEL,   DAUGHTER   OF   PERA.  171 

school  mates  being  evidently  awakened  by  it,  as 
well  as  her  faith  strengthened,  to  stem  the  swelling 
surges  of  Jordan.  How  gladly  would  those  teachers 
now  have  been  by  her  side ;  but  they  were  far 
away,  at  a  summer  retreat  of  the  mission,  and  knew 
not  what  had  happened  to  this  lamb  of  their  flock, 
till  they  heard  the  tidings  of  her  death. 

A  large  number  of  the  neighbors  of  Gozel's 
parents,  —  both  Mohammedans  and  Nestorians, — 
had  assembled  in  the  small  court,  all  tenderly  sym- 
pathizing with  them  in  their  deep  affliction ;  for  the 
family  are  greatly  respected  by  all  who  know  them 
—  even  by  their  Papal  adversaries,  in  whose  im- 
mediate vicinity  they  dwell.  One  of  those  bigoted 
Papists,  —  a  man  living  in  an  adjoining  yard,  —  had 
heard,  over  the  separating  wall,  the  accents  of 
Gozel's  fervent  prayers  the  previous  evening ;  and, 
attracted  by  the  earnestness  of  the  suppliant,  had, 
from  curiosity,  ascended  the  adjacent  terrace  and 
listened.  Deeply  impressed  with  the  solemnity  and 
importunity  of  those  wrestlings  with  God,  he  had 
said  to  his  friends,  "  If  this  be  a  specimen  of  the 
Nestorian  '  heretics,'  then  there  is  salvation  with- 
out the  bounds  of  Papacy,  the  teaching  of  the 
French  priests  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding." 
He  had  made   his  way  to  the  agonized  father  and 


172  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

mother  that  morning,  and  whispered  in  their  ear 
the  ahnost  unearthly  words  which  he  had  heard 
from  their  dying  child  the  night  before ;  and  he 
often  afterwards  repeated  the  same  to  others  ap- 
parently with  deep  interest. 

The  motley  crowd  in  the  coort  anxiously  inquired 
of  the  missionaries,  as  they  passed  by  them  on 
leaving,  "  Is  there  any  hope  ? "  There  was  sweet 
hope  to  the  trusting  soul,  while  the  earthly  taber- 
nacle was  thus  suddenly  dissolved  ;  but,  alas,  how 
little  appreciated  or  comprehended  by  those  be- 
nighted ones  ! 

Soon  after  mid-day,  Gozel's  spirit  gently  passed 
away,  as  we  believe,  to  her  Saviour,  leaving  her 
pleasant  home  a  dreary  desolation,  save  as  that  com- 
passionate Saviour  vouchsafed  his  sustaining,  con- 
soling presence  to  her  humble  Christian  father. 

The  funeral  services,  attended  on  the  same  after- 
noon, were  very  affecting.  The  missionary  who 
conducted  the  exercises  read  from  the  New  Testa- 
ment which  Gozel  had  used  and  so  much  loved. 
This  book,  and  one  of  her  dresses,  were  laid  on 
the  coffin,  and  her  mother  would  repeatedly  kiss 
them,  pathetically  saying,  with  tears  and  sobs, 
"  Gozel  is  gone ;  our  teacher  is  gone,  —  forever 
gone,  —  Gozel  has  gone  ! " 


GOZEL,   DAUGHTER   OF   PERA.  173 

Gozel  died  not  in  vain.  That  sorely  bereaved 
mother  can  now  say,  "  It  is  good  for  me  that  I 
have  been  afflicted,  that  I  might  learn  thy  statutes." 
Of  herself  and  her  husband  she  says,  "  We  will 
cling  to  the  Saviour." 


HORMEZD,  THE  PILGRIM. 


HORMEZD,    THE    PILGRIM. 


BY    KEV.    DAVID    T.    STODDARD. 


Some  sixty  years  ago,  a  Nestorian  of  Oroomiahj 
a  young  man  named  Horraezd,  set  out  on  a  pil- 
grimage to  the  Holy  Land.  Incited  partly  by  a 
desire  to  see  foreign  countries,  and  partly  by  the  ex- 
pectation of  thus  storing  up  merit  in  heaven,  he 
took  his  staff  in  hand,  and  a  knapsack  of  provision 
on  his  shoulders,  and  with  elastic  step  began  his 
journey  of  two  thousand  miles.  He  had  heard 
about  the  land  of  the  patriarchs  and  apostles,  where 
Solomon  reigned,  and  the  Saviour  died,  till  his 
enthusiasm  was  all  enkindled,  and  he  was  more 
than  ready  to  face  danger  from  robbers,  and  expose 
himself  to  a  burning  Eastern  sun  month  after 
month,  if  he  might  only  plant  his  foot  on  the  sacred 
soil  of  Palestine. 

We  are  not  acquainted  with  the  details  of  his 

12  (177) 


178  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

toilsome  journey;  we  only  know  that  it  was  suc- 
cessfully performed.  After  his  return  he  quietly 
settled  down  in  Geog  Tapa,  his  native  village, 
where  he  spent  the  remainder  of  his  long  life,  having 
satisfied  in  a  single  year  his  thirst  for  wandering. 
He  there  received  the  title  of  Mookdusee,  or,  the 
sanctified  one,  a  terra  applied  by  Armenians  and 
Nestorians  to  those  who  have  made  a  pilgrimage  to 
Jerusalem,  and  thus  acquired,  in  the  eyes  of  the 
ignorant  multitude,  a  peculiar  sacredness  of  charac- 
ter. He  seems,  however,  never  to  have  been  vain  of 
this  distinction, iuor  to  have  boasted  of  his  own  supe- 
rior goodness.  Pilgrims,  while  in  Jerusalem,  usually 
have  their  arms  covered  with  crosses  and  other  de- 
signs, pricked  in  with  indigo,  which  they  exhibit 
afterward  as  a  kind  of  trophy.  This  custom  Hor- 
mezd  refused  to  follow,  declaring  that  it  would  only 
make  him  proud ;  and  whenever  in  conversation  he 
■referred  to  this  journey,  he  would  say,  "  I  came  back 
from  Jerusalem  the  very  same  man  that  I  went, 
neither  more  nor  less."  He  had  thus  learned  that  a 
pilgrimage  does  not  purify  the  heart,  nor  fit  a  man 
for  heaven,  though  scores  of  years  were  yet  to  elapse 
before  he  learned  the  way  to  the  cross  of  Christ. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  first  missionary  to  the  Nes- 
torians,  in  1834,  he  found  this  pilgrim,  Hormezd, 
now  more  than   seventy  years  of  age,  residing  in 


HORMEZD,    TUB    PILGRIM.  179 

Geog  Tapa,  and  an  object  of  love  and  veneration  to 
all  who  knew  him.  He  was  everywhere  noted  for 
his  hospilality,  and  that  too  in  a  country  where  all 
are  hospitable,  and  where  a  man  must  be  poor  in- 
deed who  would  turn  away  another  poor  man  from 
his  door.  His  hovise  was  ever  open  to  strangers  ; 
and,  since  he  lived  in  a  large  and  central  village, 
where  there  was  no  caravanserai  or  regular  stop- 
ping-place for  travellers,  he  rarely  failed  to  be  sup- 
plied with  guests.  Nor  did  he  receive  and  entertain 
them  grudgingly.  On  the  contrary,  the  account 
given  of  Abraham  in  Genesis,  chapter  eighteenth, 
might  with  entire  propriety  be  applied  to  him  :  — 
"  And  he  lifted  up  his  eyes  and  looked,  and  lo,  three 
men  stood  by  him :  and  when  he  saw  them,  he  ran 
to  meet  them  from  the  tent  door,  and  bowed  himself 
toward  the  ground,  and  said,  My  Lord,  if  now  I 
have  found  favor  in  thy  sight,  pass  not  away,  I  pray 
thee,  from  thy  servant:  let  a  little  water,  I  pray 
you,  be  fetched,  and  wash  your  feet,  and  rest  your- 
selves under  the  tree  :  and  T  will  fetch  a  morsel  of 
bread,  and  comfort  ye  your  hearts ;  after  that  ye 
shall  pass  on :  for  therefore  are  ye  come  to  your  ser- 
vant." 

The  Pilgrim  Hormezd  was  also  remarkable  for  his 
benevolence.  He  had  an  orchard,  which  he  planted 
about  the  time  of  his  son  John's  birth,  and  which, 


180  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

on  that  account,  he  called  "John's  twin-brother.^^ 
In  the  orchard  he  used  very  often  to  fill  his  pockets 
with  apples,  and  then  go  about  distributing  them  to 
the  children  of  the  village,  who  clapped  their  hands 
for  joy  whenever  the  Mookdusee  came  in  sight. 
Having  learned  in  his  youth  how  to  darn  stockings 
—  a  common  task  for  men  in  the  East — he  would 
frequently  say  to  his  simple  hearted  guests  and  com- 
panions as  they  sat  by  his  side,  "  Your  stocking  has 
a  hole  in  it ;  pull  it  off  and  I  will  darn  it  for  you." 
As  the  shoes  here  have  generally  no  heels,  and  it  is 
considered  ill-breeding  to  wear  shoes  of  any  kind 
into  the  house,  it  is  not  strange  that  stockings  should 
frequently  need  darning,  and  that  the  holes  should 
be  more  conspicuous  than  they  can  be  in  America. 

Hormezd  was  moreover  a  basket-maker,  and  it 
was  his  delight,  having  gathered  in  the  autumn  a 
large  quantity  of  ozier  twigs,  to  spend  his  leisure  in 
making  baskets  and  presenting  them  to  his  friends. 
He  would  thus  give  away  scores  in  a  single  year.  A 
considerable  portion  of  grapes  from  his  vineyard 
was  distributed  in  the  same  way ;  in  some  seasons, 
nearly  half  the  produce. 

Hormezdy  being  somewhat  acquainted  with  mason 
work,  would  readily  go  without  any  compensation 
to  execute  little  jobs  for  his  neighbors.  This  was  aid 
which  they  highly  prized,  as  it  obviated  the  neces- 


HORMEZD,   THE   PILGRIM.  181 

sity  of  sending  five  miles  for  a  mason,  at  considera- 
ble expense,  and  loss  of  time.  When  the  stone 
bridcres  about  the  village  needed  attention,  he  often 
spent  half  a  day  in  repairing  them,  without  so  much 
as  being  asked  to  do  it  by  his  neighbors.  Indeed, 
he  was  always  foremost  in  every  kind  of  improve- 
ment in  his  native  village. 

It  is  the  custom  of  the  females  here  to  bake  their 
bread  daily,  and  to  prepare  it  in  large,  thin,  oblong 
sheets,  two  or  three  feet  in  length,  so  that  each 
sheet,  as  one  traveller  expresses  it,  "resembles  an 
enormous  flapjack:'  While  the  Pilgrim's  wife  was 
thus  baking  the  daily  supply  for  the  family,  he  fre- 
quently stood  by  and  slipped  unobserved  a  few 
sheets  under  his  flowing  garments.  Then  taking  a 
walk,  he  would  look  around  for  hungry  beggars,  on 
whom  he  might  bestow  his  bounty.  It  is  hardly 
necessary  to  say,  that  in  all  these  countries  such 
beggars  are  found  at  every  corner  of  the  street. 

It  is  unhappily  too  true  in  Persia  and  Turkey, 
and,  indeed,  in  all  countries  unsubdued  by  the  gos- 
pel, that  the  women  are  despised  and  trampled 
underfoot  by  the  men.  In  regard  to  this,  Hormezd 
was  an  honorable  exception.  He  loved  the  wife 
alluded  to  above.  He  respected  her,  and  treated  her 
with  an  attention  which  excited  surprise  and  inquiry 
among  those  who  shared  his  hospitality. 


182  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

From  what  has  been  already  said,  it  will  be  in- 
ferred that  the  Pilgrim  was  an  industrious  man. 
Instead  of  following  the  almost  universal  custom  of 
that  time,  and  sitting  down  hour  after  hour  with 
idlers  over  their  pipes  and  wine,  he  was  very  uneasy 
when  he  had  no  useful  employment.  His  life  was 
thus  a  continual  sermon  to  multitudes,  teaching 
them  that  a  man  hath  some  "  better  thing  under  the 
sun  than  to  eat  and  to  drink  and  to  be  merry." 

Hormezd  was  distinguished  from  his  youth  for 
great  vprightness.  His  word  was  always  depended 
upon.  Whenever  discussions  arose  about  questions 
of  fact,  they  called  in  the  testimony  of  the  Mookdu- 
see,  "'  and  so  they  ended  the  matter."  One  living  in 
America  can  hardly  conceive  what  influence  honesty 
and  truthfulness  give  a  man  in  a  community  like 
this,  where,  when  our  mission  was  established,  it 
was  common  to  hear  the  shameless  remark,  "  We 
all  lie  here.  Do  you  think  our  business  will  prosper 
and  we  not  lie  ?  " 

The  Nestorian  church,  in  common  with  the  other 
oriental  churches,  enjoins  a  public  religious  service 
every  morning  and  evening  wherever  there  are  eccle- 
siastics to  perform  it ;  but  the  mass  of  the  people  are 
not  in  the  habit  of  being  present,  except  on  Sabbath 
and  feast-days.  Hormezd,  however,  made  it  his  in- 
variable custom  from  his  youth  to  attend;  and  even 


HORMEZD,   THE   PILGRIM.  183 

in  midwinter,  when  the  service  was  held  before  day- 
light, his  place  was  very  rarely  vacant.  Neither  cold 
nor  storm  could  deter  him  from  what  he  regarded  as 
both  his  duty  and  his  privilege ;  and  though,  at  the 
time  spoken  of,  he  knew  nothing  of  true  piety,  his 
example  is  a  severe  reproof  to  those  professing 
Christians  who  make  a  trifling  shower,  or  a  trifling 
cold,  a  pretext  for  absence  from  the  house  of  God. 
The  language  used  in  the  church  being  the  ancient 
Syriac,  Hormezd  could  not  at  first  understand  it; 
but  he  gradually  learned  to  follow  intelligently  both 
the  written  prayers  and  the  psalms,  as  read  by  the 
priests  and  deacons.  Often  when  a  passage  was 
through  carelessness  read  incorrectly,  he  would  no- 
tice it,  and  mention  it  to  them  afterwards.  This 
was  the  more  remarkable  as  he  was  not  a  reader 
himself,  and  perhaps  did  not  know  a  letter  of  the 
alphabet.  The  habits  of  attention  and  accuracy 
thus  cultivated,  were,  at  a  later  period  of  his  life,  of 
great  service  to  him  in  familiarizing  him  with  the 
Scriptures,  so  that  his  ability  to  quote  from  any  part 
of  the  Old  or  New  Testament  was  a  wonder  ta 
his  friends. 

He  uniformly  showed  a  strong  desire  to  acquire 
knowledge.  Sometimes,  on  hearing  that  a  priest 
from  the  mountain  Nestorians,  considered  as  a 
learned    man,  had    come    down    to   the    Plain    of 


184  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

Oroomiah,  he  would  go  to  the  village  where  he 
was,  and  entreat  him  to  return  home  with  him  to 
Geog  Tapa.  If  successful  in  his  plea,  he  would 
keep  the  priest  up  till  midnight,  sitting  at  his  feet 
and  asking  him  questions.  It  should  be  under- 
stood that  the  knowledge  thus  acquired  was  very 
unsatisfactory.  The  learning  of  the  most  learned 
Nestorian,  of  those  days,  was  childish  folly. 
Legends  of  the  Saints,  the  efficacy  of  fasts  and 
almsgiving  to  save  the  soul,  the  pretended  reve- 
lations made  to  Paul  when  he  was  caught  up 
into  the  third  heaven,  —  these,  and  a  thousand 
similar  topics,  were  the  invariable  theme  of  con- 
versation among  the  so  called  "  learned  eccle- 
siastics." Not  a  word  about  faith,  repentance,  the 
new  birth,  holiness  of  heart,  nor  even  about  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  did  the  Pilgrim  hear  from  these 
blind  guides. 

But  Hormezd  was  not  satisfied  with  thus  attempt- 
ing to  increase  his  own  scanty  stock  of  knowledge. 
He  labored  hard  to  excite  a  thirst  for  education  in 
Geog  Tapa.  Having  under  his  care  a  promising 
boy,  a  nephew  of  his,  whose  father  was  dead,  he 
determined  to  give  him  the  best  education  the 
country  afforded.  In  pursuit  of  a  teacher  he  first 
made  a  journey  on  foot  to  tSalmas,  a  distance  of 
fifty  or  sixty  miles,  and   there  endeavored   to   per- 


HORMEZD,   THE   PILGRIM.  185 

suade  a  priest,  reputed  to  be  well  acquainted  with 
the  ancient  Syriac,  to  return  with  him.  This  priest, 
who  prided  himself  on  his  character  and  standing, 
replied  rather  scornfully,  "  Shall  I  leave  home  and 
trudge  off  with  you  for  one  baby  scholar?"  "  You 
shall  have  more  than  one,"  replied  the  Pilgrim ;  "  I 
will  get  up  a  school  for  you;"  presenting  him  at 
the  same  time,  as  a  further  inducement,  with  a  sum 
of  money,  a  coat,  and  pair  of  shoes.  His  appeal 
was  successful,  and  he  returned  with  the  priest  in 
triumph.  He  was  faithful  to  his  promise,  and  be- 
sides his  own  little  nephew,  now  our  excellent 
helper,  priest  Abraham,  he  gathered  eleven  others, 
and.  organized  a  school.  The  teacher  was  entirely 
supported  by  Hormezd  for  fovr  years,  the  pupils  all 
receiving  their  instruction  gi-atuitously.  On  the 
return  of  the  priest  to  Salmas,  the  Mookdusee  again 
bestirred  himself  to  procure  a  teacher.  In  pursu- 
ance of  this  object  he  made  a  journey,  at  that  time 
considered  a  very  perilous  one,  to  Gawar,  a  distance 
of  seventy  miles.  From  that  district  he  brought 
down  with  him  Priest  Dunkha,  who  lived  in  the 
family  of  the  Mookdusee,  as  his  predecessor  had 
done,  and  in  three  years'  time  advanced  the  pupils, 
now  grown  up  to  be  young  men,  so  far  that  several 
of  them  were  made  priests. 

That  a  man  who  could  not  read  himself  should 


186  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

thus  show  more  zeal  to  promote  education  than  all 
the  Bishops  and  Nestorian  ecclesiastics  of  Oroomiah 
combined,  and  support,  at  his  own  expense,  for 
seven  years,  the  only  school  known  in  the  province, 
and  that  too  when  he  was  not  a  pious  man  ;  that 
instead  of  glorying  in  what  he  had  done, -he  should 
have  the  modesty  to  call  it  Mar  Elias's  school, 
though  the  Bishop  stood  to  it  only  in  the  relation 
of  a  patron  and  adviser,  is  a  moral  wonder,  and 
entitles  him  to  our  respect,  praise,  and  admiration. 

It  may  naturally  be  asked,  why  Hormezd  did 
not  become  a  reader  himself.  The  answer  is  a 
simple  one.  When  our  mission  was  established, 
and  indeed  for  a  long  time  afterward,  the  Nestorians 
were  with  difficulty  persuaded  that  an  adult  could 
learn  to  read.  Even  now,  a  man  who  has  taught 
himself  the  art,  without  going  to  school  in  his  boy- 
hood, is  looked  on,  in  the  more  unenlightened  vil- 
lages, as  a  curiosity,  although  the  number  of  such 
is  every  year  increasing.  Had  the  possibility  of 
his  learning  to  read  entered  the  Pilgrim's  mind 
before  his  eye-sight  began  to  fail,  he  would  doubt- 
less have  applied  himself  with  unwearied  assiduity 
to  the  task,  and  met  with  the  highest  success. 

In  1834,  Mr.  Perkins,  the  pioneer  of  our  mission, 
arrived  in  Persia,  and  took  up  his  residence  in  the 
city    of   TabreeZj   thinking   it   unwise    to    establish 


HORMEZD,    THE    PILGRIM.  187 

himself  in  the  more  remote  and  uncivilized  city 
of  Oroomiah,  until  he  should  be  joined  by  an  asso- 
ciate. Soon  after  reaching  Tabreez,  however,  he 
visited  our  present  field,  partly  with  the  design  of 
becoming  acquainted  with  the  people,  but  princi- 
pally in  order  to  take  with  him  to  Tabreez  a  Nes- 
torian  ecclesiastic,  who  would  teach  him  the  Syriac 
language.  He  was  prospered  in  both  these  objects, 
the  Bishop,  Mar  Yohannan,  and  Priest  Abraham, 
accompanying  him  on  his  return.  The  latter  had 
at  that  time  reached  the  age  of  twenty,  and,  hav- 
■  ing  enjoyed  the  privileges  of  his  uncle  Hormezd's 
school  for  more  than  seven  years,  was  considered 
the  most  intelligent  priest  in  the  province.  The 
Pilgrim  committed  him  to  Mr.  Perkins's  care  with 
the  liveliest  satisfaction,  and  exulted  in  the  coming 
of  missionaries  to  his  people,  as  the  dawn  of  a 
brighter  day.  So  much  interested  was  he  in  pro- 
moting the  general  object,  and  so  eager  to  avail 
himself  of  the  advantages  thus  held  out,  that  he 
endeavored  to  persuade  Mr.  Perkins  to  take  his  only 
son,  a  boy  nine  years  old,  with  him  to  Tabreez  for 
instruction.  He,  however,  declined  taking  the  re- 
sponsibility at  that  time,  and  the  child  remained 
with  his  father. 

Some  time  after  Mr.  Perkins's  return  to   Tabreez 
the  aged  man  made  the  journey  of  one  hundred  and 


188  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

forty  miles,  in  order  to  inquire  after  the  welfare  of 
his  favorite  nephew,  and  pay  a  visit  to  the  mission- 
ary. According  to  ancient  custom  in  the  East,  he 
brought  with  him  a  liberal  present  of  the  fruits  of 
the  land.*  After  remaining  with  these  friends  some 
days  he  became  weary  of  having  nothing  to  do,  and 
procuring  a  spade,  without  Mr.  Perkins's  knowledge 
dug  up  the  square  before  the  house  and  made  it 
into  a  handsome  garden.  This  he  divided  into  two 
parts,  one  for  the  missionary  and  the  other  for  his 
wife,  executing  the  whole  with  so  much  taste,  and 
with  such  hearty  good-will,  that  they  received  a" 
most  favorable  impression  of  his  character. 

During  the  visit,  an  incident  occurred  which  may 
be  mentioned  as  illustrating  another  trait  in  his 
character.  On  entering  Mr.  Perkins's  study  for  the 
first  time,  his  eye  was  attracted  by  a  row  of  large 
quarto  volumes,  arranged  on  the  lowest  shelf  of  the 
book-case.  Supposing  them  to  be  all  copies  of  the 
Scriptures,  he  stooped  down  and  reverently  kissed 
each  one  in  turn.  He  had  never  before  seen  so 
many  large  books  together,  and  little  did  he  dream 
that  he  was  thus  devoutly  kissing  the  Edinburgh 
Encyclopedia  I 

*  So  Jacob  to  Joseph,  Gen.  43:  11,  Jeroboam  to  Abijah,  1 
Kings  14  :  3,  etc. 


HORMEZD,   THE   PILGRIM.  189 

The  next  year,  Mr.  Perkins  came  to  Oroomiah  to 
reside.  The  aged  Pilgrim,  on  hearing  of  his  arrival, 
immediately  called  on  him  and  presented  his  little 
son  Yohannan  to  him,  in  the  following  words :  — 
"  This  child  is  no  longer  mine,  he  is  yours;  he  is  no 
longer  Nestorian,  he  is  Eng-Iis/i ;  his  name  is  no 
longer  Yohannan,  it  is  John ; "  at  the  same  time 
placing  the  child's  little  hand  in  the  missionary's 
to  give  solemnity  to  the  transaction.  In  this  John 
will  be  recognized  at  once  the  present  pastor  of 
Geog  Tapa,  with  whose  name  and  labors  thousands 
in  America  are  familiar.  The  little  boy  has  now 
become  a  man,  and  the  father  of  a  family,  and  at 
the  time  this  sketch  is  written  is  laboring,  day  and 
night,  to  save  souls,  in  his  native  village. 

When  schools  were  established  in  Geog  Tapa, 
and  other  villages,  Hormezd,  as  might  have  been 
expected,  showed  the  greatest  eagerness  to  pro- 
mote the  object.  He  went  about  from  house  to 
house,  interceding  with  many  parents,  who  were 
utterly  indifferent  to  the  advantages  of  education, 
that  they  would  permit  their  children  to  learn  to 
read.  After  having  obtained  the  consent  of  the 
parents  he  would  try  to  interest  the  children,  and 
watch,  day  by  day,  to  see  that  they  were  not 
absent  from  school.  He  thus  brought  forward 
quite    a    number,   who   are    now   among   our   best 


190  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

helpers.  Some  of  them  remember  the  time  when  the 
Mookdusee  would  take  them  in  his  arms,  and,  in 
spite  of  their  struggling  and  remonstrances,  would 
carry  them  to  the  school-room,  and  then  endeavor 
to  make  them  contented  and  happy  there.  As  at 
this  period  of  life  he  was  too  old  to  work  con- 
stantly, he  was  in  the  habit  of  sitting,  for  hours 
together,  every  day,  in  the  schools,  listening  to  the 
children  as  they  read  the  Bible  in  ancient  Syriac 
and  translated  it  into  the  modern.  It  was  in  these 
schools  that  he  acquired  such  familiarity  with  the 
Scriptures,  especially  with  the  New  Testament,  that 
he  was  able  to  quote  whole  chapters  with  fluency 
and  correctness.  During  the  latter  years  of  his 
life,  after  his  conversion,  the  old  man  seemed  never 
happier  than  when  he  could  take  John's  children 
into  his  lap,  and,  in  a  simple  manner,  tell  them 
stories  from  the  Bible. 

The  nephew  of  Hormezd,  Priest  Abraham,  con- 
tinued from  the  first  in  the  employ  of  the  mission, 
and  was,  at  an  early  day,  as  we  hoped,  led  to  the 
feet  of  Jesus.  John,  his  son,  was  also  converted 
in  1844,  when  there  were  very  few  pious  Nesto- 
rians.  But  the  old  Pilgrim  himself  remained  un- 
moved. It  was  hard  for  him  to  feel  that  he  needed 
a  radical  change.  He  had  always  been  a  gen- 
eration  in   advance   of   his   people.      Noted  every- 


HORMEZD,    THE    PILGRIM.  191 

where  for  his  hospitality,  benevolence,  industry,  up- 
rightness, and  liberality  of  feeling,  strict  in  his  fasts 
and  prayers,  a  Jerusalem  Pilgrim,  and,  unlike  many 
of  his  people  who  make  greater  pretensions,  con- 
scious that  he  was  sincere  and  devout,  was  he  not 
in  the  way  to  heaven  ?  was  he  an  enemy  to  God  ? 
without  a  new  birth,  a  total  transformation,  must 
he  at  last  be  classed  with  those  on  the  left  hand, 
and  hear  the  sentence  pronounced  on  him,  "Depart, 
ye  cursed?"  InditTerent  at  first,  the  opposition  of 
his  heart  was  gradually  aroused.  When  his  son 
John  was,  on  one  occasion,  preaching  to  a  com- 
pany assembled  in  the  house  from  the  text,  "  Ye 
adulterers  and  adulteresses,  know  ye  not  that  the 
friendship  of  the  world  is  enmity  with  God  ?  "  this 
man,  so  remarkable  for  his  mildness  and  good  tem- 
per, burst  out  into  a  passion,  and  abused  his  son 
in  the  presence  of  those  assembled.  "  What,"  said 
he,  "  am  /  an  adulterer  ?  Is  your  mother  an  adul- 
teress ?  Do  you  place  all  who  do  not  follow  your 
ways  with  liars  and  thieves  and  blasphemers  ? 
Away  with  such  doctrine  ;  I  will  hear  no  more  of 
it." 

Though  a  young  man,  John,  impelled  by  a  sense 
of  duty,  had  gone  forward  and  established  family 
prayers.     This    now    awakened    the    old    man's   re- 


192  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

sentment ;  and,  instead  of  uniting  with  the  others, 
he  would  take  that  time  to  go  noisily  about  the 
house  and  engage  in  some  kind  of  work. 

In  the  spring  of  1849  John  had  been  laboring 
in  the  city  in  a  most  interesting  state  of  mind, 
during  a  season  of  revival,  when  it  was  thought 
best  for  him  to  return  to  Geog  Tapa.  On  leaving, 
his  heart  seemed  bowed  down  to  the  dust,  as  he 
thought  of  his  unconverted  father.  He  cried  to 
the  Lord  day  and  night  in  his  behalf.  His  mother 
had  been  converted  three  years  before,  in  a  most 
affecting  manner.  Miss  Fisk  visiting  the  village 
at  this  time,  the  aged  woman,  pointing  to  the  Pil- 
grim, her  husband,  said,  "  Won't  you  go  and  sit  by 
him  and  talk  to  him  about  the  Saviour  ?  He  is 
a  good  man,  but  full  of  self-righteousness."  Very 
soon  after  this,  Hormezd  was  awakened.  John  thus 
announces  the  fact  in  a  note  written  in  his  imper- 
fect English.  "  Tell  for  the  Christian  sisters  of 
the  Seminary  that  my  father  confesses  his  very 
hard  heart.  He  says,  '  My  son,  I  strive  for  my 
hard  heart  to  God,  but  he  does  not  hear  me.'  Do 
pray  for  him,  I  beseech  you.  There  is  much  hope 
for  him,  for  he  prays  often  himself." 

While  under  conviction,  Hormezd  was  overheard 
in  his  closet,  using  the  following  language  :  "  Lord, 


HORMEZD,   THE   PILGRIM.  193 

I  have  left  off  the  old  way,  but  I  don't  know  about 
the  new  way.  Don't  let  me  doubt.  If  the  new 
way  is  the  right  way,  let  me  see  it." 

It  was  not  long  after  this,  that  light  broke  in 
upon  his  soul.  Jesus  Christ  revealed  himself  to 
him  as  the  chief  among  ten  thousand.  His  doubts 
about  the  new  way  were  all  scattered  to  the  winds ; 
and  from  that  time  to  the  day  of  his  death  he 
could  say,  almost  with  the  assurance  of  Paul,  "  I 
know  in  whom  I  have  believed."  "  Henceforth 
there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  righteousness." 
When  John  was  asked  about  his  father,  his  com- 
mon reply  was,  "  O  Sir,  he  is  a  very  happy  man. 
He  is  just  ready  to  fly  to  heaven."  The  robes  of 
his  self-righteousness,  formerly  so  beautiful  in  his 
eyes,  were  now  reckoned  as  filthy  rags.  Casting  all 
his  good  works  overboard,  his  prayers,  his  fasts,  his 
alms,  his  hospitality,  his  pilgrimage,  he  was  content 
to  go  to  heaven  on  the  plank  of  free  grace.  Hormezd 
had,  for  many  years,  been  considered  by  his  friends 
as  nearly  perfect;  and  they  felt,  as  he  had  done 
himself,  that  no  change  was  necessary,  to  fit  him 
for  heaven.  And  yet,  after  his  conversion,  all  con- 
fessed that  he  was  a  very  different  man  —  far  more 
meek,  humble,  and  heavenly-minded.  Always  ami- 
able in  his  disposition,  he  had  passed  a  long  life 
with  numerous  friends,  and  few,  if  any,  enemies  ; 

13 


194  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

but  now,  he  labored  more  than  ever  to  promote 
peace  and  good-will  in  the  village.  He  would 
frequently  entreat,  with  tears,  those  who  were  alien- 
ated from  each  other  to  be  reconciled.  If  he  heard 
that  any  one  had  taken  offence  at  what  he  himself 
had  said  or  done,  he  would  go  immediately  to  him, 
and,  kissing  his  hand,  ask  pardon.  And  this,  not 
only  when  he  was  in  fault,  but  when  others  mis- 
represented his  words  or  conduct,  and  sought  to 
provoke  a  quarrel  with  him.  How  closely  did 
he,  in  this  respect,  walk  in  the  footsteps  of  his 
Saviour.  "  Blessed  are  the  peacemakers,  for  they 
shall  be  called  the  children  of  God." 

A  short  time  after  my  return  from  America  I 
visited  Geog  Tapa,  and  lost  no  time  in  calling  on 
the  Mookdusee.  I  had  not  seen  him  since  his 
conversion,  and  longed  to  greet  him  as  a  fellow- 
traveller  to  heaven.  On  approaching  the  house, 
the  old  man,  now  nearly  ninety  years  of  age,  yet 
still  retaining  much  of  his  vigor  of  mind,  came 
out  and  grasped  me  by  the  hand.  "  Bless  God," 
said  he,  "  that  1  live  to  meet  you  again.  I  will 
praise  him  with  my  whole  heart  for  bringing  you 
to  our  people  once  more.  This  God  is  our  God 
forever  and  ever;  he  will  be  our  guide,  even  unto 
death." 

I  was  very  much   affected  by  these  words,  and 


HORMEZD,   THE   PILGRIM.  195 

the  more  so,  as,  on  turning  to  enter  the  house,  I 
learned  for  the  first  time  that  he  had  become  totally 
blind.  On  expressing  sympathy  with  him  in  this 
affliction  he  quickly  replied,  "  Do  not  think  I  am 
unhappy,  now  that  my  eye-sight  is  gone.  My 
heavenly  Father  has  taken  away  from  me  the  priv- 
ilege of  seeing  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  and  the 
faces  of  my  friends,  and,  above  all,  of  this  my 
beloved  son,  [John,]  only  that  I  may  see  more, 
and  enjoy  more  the  beams  of  the  Sun  of  Right- 
eousness. I  praise  God  for  what  he  has  done. 
Once  my  thoughts  used  to  go  here  and  there  and 
everywhere,  and  to  be  filled  with  the  things  of  this 
world.  Now  I  see  not,  and  yet  I  see.  I  see  God, 
my  Father.  I  see  Christ,  my  Saviour.  I  see 
heaven,  my  home.  A  few  days  more,  and  my  eyes 
will  again  be  opened,  and  I  shall  follow  the  Lamb 
whithersoever  He  goeth." 

On  inquiry  I  found  that  this  aged  pilgrim  was 
in  the  habit  of  sitting  in  the  corner  from  morn- 
ing to  night,  his  lips  often  moving  in  prayer,  and 
his  heart  always  tuned  to  praise ;  while  his  son 
John,  with  more  activity  of  body,  though  perhaps 
less  spirituality  of  mind,  went  from  house  to  house 
preaching  the  glad  news  of  the -kingdom. 

After  Hormezd  became  blind,  he  was  led  five 
miles  on  foot  to  the  city  of  Oroomiah,  in  order  to 


196       '  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

attend  an  examination  of  our  Female  Seminary. 
Tlie  presence  there  of  this  venerable  man  —  the 
Pilgrim  of  ninety  years  —  so  widely  known,  re- 
spected, and  beloved,  added  very  much  to  the 
interest  of  the  occasion.  Mr.  Perkins,  in  an  address 
to  the  assembled  multitude,  singled  him  out  by 
name,  as  not  only  the  most  aged  individual  present, 
but  the  earliest  patron  of  education  among  the 
people,  and  a  uniform  and  hearty  friend  of  all  our 
missionary  operations.  This  was  the  last  time 
Hormezd  visited  the  city,  and  perhaps  the  last  time 
he  left  his  native  village. 

Hormezd  was  eminently  a  man  of  prayer.  He 
had  six  stated  seasons,  every  day,  for  communion 
with  God.  Often  too,  after  lying  awake  for  a 
time  in  the  night,  he  would  rise,  and,  retiring  to 
his  closet,  spend  an  hour  in  wrestling  prayer.  A 
large  portion  of  his  prayers  was  for  his  son,  and, 
be  it  especially  recorded,  more  than  half  of  them  for 
the  extension  of  Christ's  kingdom  in  the  world. 
He  used  to  remember  each  individual  of  our  mis- 
sion by  name.  Not  being  able  to  go  from  village 
to  village  himself,  or  to  preach  the  gospel,  he  would 
follow  our  Evangelists  with  his  prayers  wherever 
they  went.  On  one  occasion,  when  several  young 
men  returned  from  the  mountains,  after  making  a 
tour  through  some  districts   shrouded  in   darkness, 


HORMEZD,   THE   PILGRIM.  197 

Hormezd  said  to  them,  "  God  is  my  witness,  that 
three  times  a  day  I  have  entreated  Him  not  to 
allow  you  to  come  back  with  yovir  heads  bowed 
down."  On  another  occasion,  when  some  of  our 
helpers  reached  Geog  Tapa,  they  were  taken  at 
once  to  the  house  of  the  Mookdusee,  his  wife  say- 
ing, "  Come  and  sit  down ;  it  is  my  part .  to  get 
you  something  to  eat,  and  Hormezd's  part  to  pray 
for  you."  After  the  good  man's  death,  one  of  our 
pious  evangelists  remarked,  "  We  lose  more  in 
John's  father  than  we  could  in  any  young;  man, 
because  we  lose  his  prayers."  The  unspeakable 
value  of  such  a  man's  prayers  we  shall  never  fully 
know  till  the  day  when  the  Lord  makes  up  his 
jewels. 

In  many  instances,  after  he  became  blind,  while 
his  wife  or  John  was  sitting  in  the  room  with 
him,  not  realizing  that  any  one  was  present,  he 
would  kneel  down  to  pray.  As  he  poured  out  his 
heart  to  God,  the  intensity  of  his  feelings  increased, 
and  he  would  seem  to  be  in  an  agony,  wrestling 
like  Jacob  with  the  angel  of  the  covenant.  At 
such  times  John  has  repeatedly  seen  him  drawn 
forward  on  his  knees  from  one  side  to  the  other  of 
a  large  room,  till  his  soul  overpowering  his  weak, 
worn-out  frame,  he  sank  down  quite  exhausted. 
It  is   such    prayer   as   this,  that  prevails  with   God. 


198  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

Hormezd  prayed  "  not  as  one  that  beateth  the  air." 
He  longed  with  intense  longing  for  spiritual  bless- 
ings. Were  all  Christians  to  be  like  him,  how 
would  one  chase  a  thousand,  and  two  put  ten 
thousand  to  flight.  How  soon  would  the  Holy- 
Spirit  descend  in  Pentecostal  effusions,  and  saints 
and  angels  rejoice  with  Christ  Jesus  over  a  regen- 
erated  world. 

In  the  summer  of  1852,  when  the  cholera  was 
prevalent  in  Oroomiah,  the  aged  Hormezd  was 
summoned  by  this  fearful  messenger  to  make  haste 
and  cross  the  dark  river.  His  illness  lasted  but  a 
day,  and  he  had  a  presentiment  from  the  first  that 
he  should  not  recover.  He  was  at  times  racked  with 
severe  pain.  During  one  such  paroxysm,  nature 
spoke.  His  friends  by  the  bedside  asking  him, 
"  Are  you  afraid  ?  "  He  answered,  "  As  Jesus  was 
afraid,  when  he  cried,  '  My  God,  my  God,  why 
hast  thou  forsaken  me  ? '  "  In  general,  however,  he 
was  in  a  very  happy  state  of  mind,  "  having  a 
desire  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ,  which  is  far 
better."  He  called  his  thirty-four  children  and 
grandchildren  around  him,  bestowed  on  them  the 
farewell  kiss  and  the  parting  blessing,  and  then 
"  died  in  a  good  old  age,  an  old  man  and  full  of 
years  ;  and  was  gathered  to  his  people." 


HOKMEZD,    THE    PILGRIM.  199 

"  Sweet  is  the  scene  when  Christians  die ; 
When  holy  souls  retire  to  rest ; 
How  mildly  beams  the  closing  eye  ! 
How  gently  heaves  the  expiring  breast ! 

"  So  fades  a  summer  cloud  away ; 
So  sinks  the  gale  when  storms  are  o'er ; 
So  gently  shuts  the  eye  of  day ; 
So  dies  a  wave  along  the  shore. 

"  Triumphant  smiles  the  victor's  brow, 
Fanned  by  some  guardian  angel's  wing  ; 
O  grave,  where  is  thy  victory  now! 
And  where,  O  death,  where  is  thy  sting  ! " 

The  funeral  of  this  man  of  God  was  attended 
by  nearly  every  person  in  the  village,  and  by  many 
from  neighboring  villages,  who  loved  the  Jerusalem 
pilgrim  — the  Jerusalem  saint.  The  large  assembly 
remained  two  hours  by  the  grave,  while  several  of 
the  young  men,  who  regarded  Hormezd  as  a  father, 
prayed  with  them  and  told  them  of  Him  who  is 
the  resurrection  and  the  life.  All  eyes  were  dimmed 
with  tears.  All  hearts  were  full.  Those  who  do 
not  believe  in  the  doctrines  of  grace,  said,  "  Our 
friend  has  gone  to  heaven  by  his  wonderful  right- 
eousness ; "  while  others  more  correctly  said,  "  Our 
friend  has  gone  to  heaven  by  his  wonderful  faith 
in  Christ ; "  and  all  said,  "  We  shall  never  see  his 


200  NESTORTAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

like  again."  "  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in 
the  Lord  from  henceforth  ;  yea,  saith  the  Spirit, 
that  they  may  rest  from  their  labors ;  and  their 
works  do  follow  them." 

Had  there  been  no  other  fruit  than  this  of  our 
labors  among  the  Nestorians,  had  we  left  father 
and  mother,  home  and  country,  and  come  to  this 
dark  land  only  to  save  one  such  soul,  to  plant  one 
such  jewel  in  our  Saviour's  crown,  we  might  well 
exclaim,  '  It  is  enough  I '  The  expense,  the  self- 
denial,  are  as  nothing,  compared  with  the  blessed 
result."  But  when  we  remember,  that,  by  the  grace 
of  God,  we  are  commencing  a  work,  which  will 
reach  in  its  influence  to  the  millennium ;  that  the 
converts  we  have  seen  around  us  are  but  the  first- 
fruits,  the  few  scattered  ears  of  a  glorious  harvest, 
we  lift  our  hearts,  overflowing  with  thankfulness,  to 
heaven,  and  adopt  Paul's  language  as  our  own, 
"  Unto  me,  who  am  less  than  the  least  of  all  saints, 
is  this  grace  given,  that  I  should  preach  among  the 
Gentiles  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ." 


KHANUMJAN, 

WIFE    OF   THE    PILGRIM,    HORMEZD. 


KHANUMJAN,  WIFE    OF    THE    PILGRIM, 
HORMEZD. 


BY    MISS    FIDELIA    FISK. 


It  was  once  said  by  a  Nestorian  admirer  of  the 
Pilgrim,  "  He  has  but  one  fault;  he  shows  too  much 
respect  to  females."  This  was  sincerely  said  ;  but  it 
brought  down  a  severe  rebuke  upon  the  author  of 
the  remark  from  the  Pilgrim,  who  had  just  found,  as 
he  really  thought,  the  "  virtuous  woman,"  one  who 
had,  in  his  eyes,  a  "  price  far  above  rubies."  That 
woman  was  Khanumjan,*  who  became  the  Pilgrim's 
wife,  and  the  mother  of  his  daughters,  when  he  was 
about  fifty  years  of  age.  She  was  more  than  a 
quarter  of  a  century  younger  than  her  husband,  but 
age  and  care  sat  so  lightly  on  his  brow,  that  those 

*  Literally,  lady-soul ;  but  expressing  in  oriental  pai'lance  just 
about  what  is  implied  in  the  j^hrase,  lady-love. 


204  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

who  knew  them  the  last  twenty  years  of  their  life 
could  hardly  realize  that  he  was  much  her  senior. 

The  good  old  man,  when  complimented  in  regard 
to  his  wife,  had  no  delicacy  in  telling  how  he  was 
led  to  his  happy  choice ;  how  he  watched  the  dam- 
sel when  "  she  went  down  to  the  well  and  filled  her 
pitcher  and  came  up,"  and  how  gracefully  she  "  let 
down  her  pitcher  upon  her  hand  and  gave  him 
drink,"  when  returning  from  his  day's  labor ;  and 
this  done,  how  she  never  mingled  in  the  idle  gossip 
of  those  gathered  at  the  well,  but  "  ran "  to  her 
"  mother's  house."  He  knew  from  her  haste,  he  said, 
that  she  was  a  "  keeper  at  home,"  and  her  manner 
made  him  believe  that,  Sarah-like,  she  would  be 
willing  to  obey  her  Abraham,  "calling  him  lord." 
He  watched  her  in  the  fields  and  vineyards  plying 
the  spade,  and  he  believed  that  with  his  help,  it 
might  soon  be  said  of  her,  "  she  planteth  a  vine- 
yard," At  evening  he  would  sometimes  steal  into 
her  house  on  some  trifling  errand  to  be  sure  that 
"her  hands"  held  "the  distaff;"  or  on  his  way  to 
church,  before  day,  he  would  stop  at  her  father's,  and 
thus  become  in  some  good  degree  satisfied  that  "  her 
candle  "  went  "  not  out  by  night."  Months  of  careful 
watching  convinced  him  that  she  ate  "  not  the  bread 
of  idleness,"  —  would  look  "well  to  the  ways  of  her 
household,"   and   that  "  the   heart   of  her   husband 


KHANUMJAN,    WIFE   OF   HOKMEZD.  205 

might  safely  trust  in  her."  This  settled  in  his  mind, 
a  few  simple  ceremonies  made  Khanumjan  the  Pil- 
grim's wife. 

Now  commenced  a  happy  pilgrimage  together  of 
nearly  half  a  century.  The  faithful  husband,  "  free 
at  home  one  year,"  did  "  cheer  up  his  wife  which 
he  "  had  "  taken."  The  young  wife,  for  many  years, 
always  "  took  a  veil  and  covered  herself,"  if  one  said, 
"  Thy  master  cometh,"  and  she  always  "  stood  before 
him "  till  his  own  seat  was  found.  Then  the  veil 
was  often  dropped,  and  words  flowed  freely ;  for  she 
did  not  fear,  she  only  reverenced  her  head.  Those 
hands,  which  in  maidenhood  had  held  "the  distaff," 
now  never  wearied  with  this  employment,  and  soon 
her  husband  was  "  clothed  in  scarlet,"  "  known  in 
the  gates,"  sitting  "  among  the  elders  of  the  land." 
The  Pilgrim  did  not  fail  to  appreciate  the  care  of  his 
young  wife,  and,  to  show  her  his  gratitude,  he  would 
often  say,  as  they  gathered  around  the  evening  lamp, 
"  Now,  my  love,  I'll  darn  your  stockings."  No 
sooner  was  this  said  than  begun,  while  the  bare- 
footed bride  watched  each  stitch,  wondering  from 
whence  such  skill. 

The  next  morning  would  find  Khanumjan,  with 
heart  stirred  by  so  delicate  an  attention  as  darning 
her  stockings,  laying  hold  of  her  spindle  with  new 
interest.     And  so  this  woman,  "  wise-hearted,"  did 


206  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

spin  with  her  hands,  and  brought  that  which  she 
"  spun,  both  of  blue  and  of  purple  and  of  scarlet," 
and  gave  it  to  the  weaver's  hand.  Soon  the  happy 
Hormezd  saw  his  humble  dwelling  stored  with  mats 
and  carpets,  which  his  "  petted  wife "  (for  so  his 
neighbors  called  her)  had  devised.  After  both  these 
aged  pilgrims  had  gone  to  their  rest,  Deacon  John, 
their  son,  from  pecuniary  necessity,  sold  some  of 
these  pieces  of  carpeting.  As  he  parted  with  them 
he  dropped  a  tear,  saying  to  the  buyer,  "  You  will 
keep  them  well,  for  my  mother  has  prayed  every 
inch  of  them  over  many  times." 

As  a  mother  to  the  Pilgrim's  motherless  daughters, 
much  can  be  said  in  her  praise.  Although  nearly 
her  age,  they  loved  to  call  her  mother,  and  it  was 
with  no  common  feeling  that  she  would  say  of  them, 
"  these  are  my  daughters."  None  but  the  mothers  of 
honorable  men  dared  ask  these  daughters  at  her 
hands.  They  were,  however,  married,  and  left  her, 
when  her  own  little  ones  had  scarcely  begun  to  prat- 
tle at  her  side.  Their  children  did  "  arise  up  and 
call  her  blessed."  We  could  not  but  pity  that  young 
man,  who,  standing  on  the  verge  of  manhood,  learned 
for  the  first  time  that  she  was  not  his  ovm  grand- 
mother. "  Why  did  you  not  tell  me  of  it?"  were 
his  feeling  words. 

The  wife  of  the  Pilgrim  fully  sympathized  with 


KHANUMJAN,   WIFE    OF   HORMEZD.  207 

him,  in  all  his  efforts  for  education  and  general  im- 
provement. But  there  was  one  point  on  which  they 
differed.  She  felt  that  he  dispensed  his  charities  too 
freely,  and  would  often  remonstrate  with  him  as  he 
cast  his  "  bread  upon  the  waters,"  "  forgot  a  sheaf  in 
the  field,"  or  at  harvest  time  "  let  fall  also  some  of 
the  handfuls  of  purpose,"  "  for  the  stranger,  for  the 
fatherless,  and  for  the  widow."  When  she  heard 
him  with  firm  voice  say,  among  the  spreading  vines, 
"  thou  shalt  not  glean  afterward,"  she  would  point 
him  to  an  old  age  of  want.  He  could  not  be  brought, 
however,  to  heed  her  admonitions,  for  he  was  sure 
that  he  that  "  scattereth,"  "  increaseth." 

In  religious  duties  Khanumjcin  walked  hand  in 
hand  with  her  husband.  She  was  always  with  him 
in  the  church,  at  evening  service,  and  learned  from 
him  many  forms  of  prayer.  She  did,  however,  go 
beyond  him  in  superstitious  observances.  She  added 
to  his  religious  rites  the  "  Old  wives'  fables,"  fasts 
and  prayers,  and  always  seemed  to  feel  that  she  had 
more  holiness  than  her  neighbors,  from  being  "  the 
wife  of  a  Mookdusee." 

But  she  was  early  a  warm  friend  of  the  mission- 
ary. She  would  talk  with  him  much  and  long  in 
regard  to  his  work,  and  seem  to  rejoice  in  its  pros- 
perity ;  yet  when  that  work,  in  its  most  blessed  form, 
came  to  her  own  dwelling,  "the  fountains  of"  her 


208  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

"  great  deep  were  broken  up."  When  she  saw  her 
only  son,  her  beloved  John,  striving  with  heartfelt 
sin,  she  cursed  most  bitterly  the  day  in  which  he 
was  born.  When  he  attempted  to  have  family 
prayers,  she  would  leave  the  house.  Finding  that 
her  son  still  prayed,  she  remained  at  such  hours  to 
make  her  favorite  spindle  sing  most  merrily.  Prayer 
continuing  to  go  up  in  the  family,  "  the  leaven  of  the 
Scribes  and  Pharisees"  working  in  her  heart,  she  so 
arranged  her  kneeding  trough,  that  "the  whole  lump" 
would  be  suddenly  leavened,  just  at  the  hour  of  the 
morning  sacrifice ;  and  when  John  was  ready  to 
bend  the  knee  in  prayer,  all  must  move  to  give  her 
place  to  light  her  oven. 

Still  prayer  was  offered,  and  finding  that  she  could 
not  change  the  mind  of  her  now  "  foolish  son,"  as 
she  called  him,  she  quietly  sat  down  and  listened 
to  him. 

For  two  long  years  that  faithful  son  labored  for 
his  parents,  seldom  cheered  with  any  signs  for  the 
better.  While  spending  a  few  days  with  them  early 
in  March,  1846,  fresh  from  the  scenes  of  converting 
grace  in  the  Seminary,  his  heart  was  strongly  drawn 
out  for  them.  Both  of  them  opposed  him,  but  the 
hour  was  at  hand  when  he  should  have  a  Christian 
mother's  sympathy.  A  weekday  service  had  been 
appointed  in  the  village   church,  and   many  were 


KHANUMJAN,   WIFE   OF   HORMEZD.  209 

quietly  gathering  there.  As  John  passed  along,  he 
found  his  mother  at  a  spring  near  the  church,  wash- 
ing, that  she  might  not  appear  before  the  Lord  "  with 
unwashen  hands."  He  came  quietly  up  to  her,  say- 
ing, "  How  long  will  my  dear  mother  have  this 
heart  ?  "  Somewhat  moved,  she  replied,  "  Oh,  my 
son,  how  can  you  talk  so  to  your  mother?  There  is 
not  a  house  among  all  the  Nestorian  people  where 
they  do  not  love  me.  Wherever  I  go,  all  wish  to 
have  the  Mookdusee's  wife  remain  with  them.  Only 
my  own  son  dares  to  call  me  a  wicked  woman."  A 
few  words  more  passed,  and  they  entered  the  church. 
The  son's  "  spirit  was  stirred  in  him,"  and  he 
preached  to  the  aged  from  the  words,  "  With  whom 
was  he  grieved  forty  years  ?  Was  it  not  with  them 
who  had  sinned,  whose  carcasses  fell  in  the  wilder- 
ness ?  "  He  dwelt  affectingly  on  the  guilt  of  him 
who  had  grown  old  in  sin.  The  Spirit  touched  that 
mother's  soul,  and  before  the  sermon  closed  she 
wept  bitter  tears  over  that  heart,  which,  one  hour  be- 
fore, was  in  her  view  so  good.  As  she  left  -the 
church  with  trembling  step,  she  whispered  to  another 
weeping  woman,  "  Oh !  my  heart,  the  Lord  is  show- 
ing it  to  me !  "  "  He  is  showing  me  mine  too,"  was 
the  reply  of  the  woman,  who  for  the  last  eight  years 
has  been  called  "  the  one  dead  to  the  world." 

When   John    reached    his    home,    he   found    his 
14 


210  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

mother  in  her  closet.  She  was  pleading  with  groans 
to  be  freed  from  her  dreadful  heart.  When  she 
met  her  son,  she  embraced  him,  saying,  "  Oh  I  my 
son,  you  do  not  know  my  heart.  The  old  serpent, 
covered  with  the  mould  of  the  grave,  is  coiled  up 
there.  He  has  pierced  it  through  and  through,  till 
there  is  not  one  little  sound  spot  in  it.  Its  odor, 
that  of  the  bottomless  pit,  comes  up  in  my  nostrils. 
How  can  I  bear  it  ?  " 

It  was  now  the  happy  son's  privilege  to  point 
his  mother  to  the  Lamb  of  God.  But  she  moved 
toward  Calvary  with  slow  steps.  She  seemed  to 
feel,  for  weeks,  that  no  sounds  but  the  thunderings 
of  Sinai  were  for  her.  But  she  did,  at  length, 
believe  as  well  as  tremble.  She  had  comfort,  —  was 
a  lover  of  prayer,  and  of  every  Christian  duty ;  still 
she  had  many  dark  hours.  There  was  hope,  and 
there  was  fear ;  there  was  light,  and  there  was 
shade,  in  her  path. 

For  three  years  she  thus  followed  her  Saviour. 
But,  early  in  1849,  new  light  broke  into  her  soul. 
Her  own  simple  words  best  tell  the  story  of  the 
change  in  her  feelings.  "  Three  years  ago,  I  saw 
Christ  in  heaven,  and  I  have  seen  Him  there  ever 
since ;  but  now,  he  sits  by  my  side  all  the  day 
long." 

From    that    time    she    became    a    most    active 


KHANUMJAN,  WIFE  OF  HORMEZD.       211 

Christian.  Those  who  knew  her  during  that  sea- 
son of  revival  can  never  forget  her  deep  anxiety 
for  her  husband,  nor  her  joy  at  seeing  him  "  clothed 
and  in  his  right  mind."  Nor  can  we  ever  cease  to 
remember  the  fervor  of  her  prayers,  in  the  female 
prayer-meeting,  nor  the  scores  of  women  she  carried 
to  her  closet  to  entreat  them  there  to  be  reconciled 
to  Christ.  She  was  now  indeed  a  "  mother  in 
Israel,"  caring  tenderly  for  all  the  true  Israel,  and 
seeking  to  have  "  added  to  "  it  "  daily."  The  young 
preachers  were  very  dear  to  her.  She  could  not 
give  them  a  Prophet's  chamber,  but  she  made  her 
whole  house  a  great  reception-room  for  the  young 
servants  of  the  living  God,  and  when  wearied  with 
labors  they  would  often  say,  "  Let  us  go  and  see 
the  Pilgrim  and  his  wife  ;  we  shall  there  get  rest 
for  both  soul  and  body."  They  would  often  re- 
mark, "  We  have  no  such  help  in  revivals  as  this 
father  and  mother." 

These  aged  pilgrims  were  in  life  long  united, 
and  in  death  scarcely  divided.  "  The  good  man 
of  the  house  "  gone,  his  wife  waited  her  summons, 
sure  that  she  should  soon  be  called  for.  In  this, 
she  was  not  disappointed.  The  Sabbath  after  his 
death  found  her  children  again  assembled,  to  see 
their  mother  go  up  to  the  celestial  city.  "  The 
stronger,  brighter  angel,  who  loved   her  best,"  had 


212  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

come ;  and,  early  on  Monday  morning,  he  bore  her 
away  to  the  realms  of  bliss. 

Her  disease,  the  cholera,  gave  her  little  oppor- 
tunity to  speak ;  but  it  was  evident  to  all,  that 
her  last  twenty-four  hours  were  filled  with  glorious 
views  of  her  Saviour.  She  seemed  much  of  the 
time  unconscious,  but  was  probably  not  so ;  for  to 
every  inquiry  after  her  state,  she  would  promptly 
reply,  "  I  am  going  after  Jesus." 

Happy  soul !  she  found  him  soon ;  and,  joined 
with  her  honored  husband,  she  shall  go  no  more 
out  from  the  Saviour's  presence  forever.  She  shall 
no  more  feel  that  she  dwells  in  the  Pilgrim'' s  house ; 
her  abode  is  the  dwelling  of  the  eternal  God.  There 
she  waits  the  coming  of  her  godly  seed,  who  are 
being  fast  brought  into  the  kingdom. 


SAYAD,    THE    JOINER 


SAYAD,  THE  JOINER 


BY   REV.   AUSTIN   H.   WEIGHT,   M.   ». 


Sayad  was  a  neighbor  of  Meerza  the  musician, 
noticed  in  a  preceding  sketch.  Their  houses  were 
adjoining  each  other,  and  their  yards  were  con- 
nected by  a  door.  They  were  consequently  inti- 
mate ;  and  there  is  reason  to  suppose  that  Meerza, 
after  his  conversion,  often  called  the  attention  of 
his  friend  and  neighbor  to  the  great  subject  which 
so  possessed  his  own  soul,  and  his  peaceful  and 
happy  death  must  have  produced  a  decided  im- 
pression upon  him. 

He  had  been  an  occasional  attendant  on  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel  for  some  years,  and  had 
manifested  some  interest  in  Divine  things ;  but  it 
is  not  known  that  he  was  brought  seriously  to 
reflect  on  his  eternal  concerns,  until  the  winter  of 

(215) 


216  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

1848-9.  At  that  period,  the  Nestorians  were  fa- 
vored with  a  gracious  visitation  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord.  Meetings  for  prayer  and  exhortation 
were  held  every  night  on  the  mission  premises ; 
and,  such  was  the  power  of  eternal  realities  over 
those  who  attended,  that  often  the  whole  assembly 
was  melted  to  tears. 

Sayad  was  a  regular  attendant  at  these  meetings, 
and  very  often  he  sobbed  and  cried  like  a  little 
child.  It  is  stated  by  one  who  saw  much  of  him 
then,  that  for  a  month  he  appeared  to  be  weeping 
most  of  the  time.  Wherever  meetings  were  held 
for  preaching  or  prayer,  whether  on  the  mission 
premises,  or  in  the  houses  of  the  people  in  a 
Nestorian  quarter  of  the  city,  or  in  the  church, 
there  he  was  sure  to  be  found.  His  conversation 
and  deportment  were  entirely  changed,  and  he  ap- 
peared to  walk  with  God. 

Sayad,  like  Meerza,  was  a  very  poor  man,  and 
had  great  difficulty  in  obtaining  the  necessaries  of 
life  for  himself  and  family.  The  writer  loaned  him 
a  small  sum  of  money,  on  one  occasion,  which  had 
been  committed  to  him  in  trust,  and  it  was  pleasing 
to  notice  his  anxiety  to  return  it  punctually  when 
it  became  due.  This  feature  was  peculiarly  notice- 
able in  this  country,  where  punctuality  in  pecuniary 


SATAD,   THE  JOINER.  217 

transactions  is  scarcely  known.  He  once  said, 
"  Though  I  am  poor,  I  wish  to  act  as  a  Christian 
man  in  all  my  business." 

One  season,  Sayad  went  to  Khoy,  a  town  about 
one  hundred  miles  distant  from  Oroomiah,  to  work 
at  his  trade.  There  he  had  no  opportunity  to  hear 
the  Gospel.  On  his  return,  he  listened  to  the  Word 
with  increased  relish.  After  hearing  a  sermon,  one 
Sabbath,  he  said  to  the  preacher,  as  they  walked 
home  together,  "  I  thank  God  that  T  did  not  die  at 
Khoy,  and  that  I  am  permitted  to  hear  the  truth 
again." 

Sayad's  poverty  brought  with  it  great  tempta- 
tions. At  one  time,  his  pious  friends  were  appre- 
hensive that  he  might  wander  away  and  perish. 
He  was  less  regular  at  the  place  of  preaching  and 
prayer  ;  and,  from  some  misunderstanding  in  relation 
to  a  piece  of  work  he  was  employed  to  do  on  our 
mission  premises,  he  became  disaflfected.  He  was 
not  as  careful  in  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath  as 
he  ought  to  have  been.  Still  it  is  the  decided  testi- 
mony of  those  who  knew  him  best,  that  he  was  a 
godly  man,  and  that  in  all  his  trials  and  tempta- 
tions the  love  and  the  fear  of  God  were  operating 
on  his  heart.  His  affections  appeared  to  be  set 
upon  things  above,  while  he  was  struggling  along 
in  the  world. 


218  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

But  Sayad  was  not  left  long  to  contend  with 
trial  and  temptation  here  below.  In  November 
1852,  he  took  cold,  which  settled  upon  his  lungs  ; 
but  his  friends  did  not  regard  him  as  so  seriously 
ill  for  several  days  as  to  call  for  medical  assistance. 
Early  one  morning  I  was  requested  to  visit  him. 
I  found  him  struggling  for  breath,  and  evidently 
near  his  end.  His  mind  was  clear.  I  said  to  him, 
"  Sayad,  do  you  trust  in  Christ?"  He  replied  dis- 
tinctly, "  Yes  ;"  and  raising  his  eyes  upward,  added, 
"  If  it  be  His  pleasure  that  I  should  die  now,  I  trust 
that  I  am  ready."  Adding  a  few  words  to  fix  his 
mind  on  Christ,  I  left  him  in  order  to  get  some 
medicine  to  relieve  him,  if  possible.  Priest  Eshoo, 
one  of  our  pious  helpers,  hastened  to  his  side  to 
comfort  and  pray  with  him,  but  arrived  too  late. 
The  good  man  had  closed  his  eyes  upon  earthly 
scenes,  and,  as  Ave  trust,  opened  them  upon  the 
bright  glories  of  heaven.  He  was  about  fifty  years 
of  asre  at  the  time  of  his  death. 


MARY, 

THE    WIFE    OF    PRIEST   ASLAN. 


MARY,   THE   WIFE    OF  PRIEST    ASLAN. 


BY    REV.    JUSTIN    PERKINS,   D.D. 


We  are  accustomed  to  associate  whatever  is  gen- 
tle and  lovely  in  female  character  with  the  name  of 
Mary.  This  doubtless  arises  from  the  peculiar  dis- 
tinction and  honor  conferred  on  her  who  was  the 
"blessed  among  women,"  in  being  the  mother  of 
Jesus ;  as  also  from  the  recollection  of  that  Mary 
who  sat  at  the  Saviour's  feet  to  hear  his  word,  and 
chose  the  good  part  which  should  never  be  taken 
from  her.  And,  though  a  contemporary  Mary  among 
the  Jews  was  of  so  diverse  a  character  as  to  be  the 
tenement  of  "  seven  devils,"  neither  this  associated 
circumstance,  nor  the  familiar  records  of  "  bloody 
Mary  "  of  martyr  memory,  nor  the  unamiable  dispo- 
sitions of  more  modern  Marys  within  the  circle  of 
our  acquaintance  and  observation,  materially  mars 

(221) 


222  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

the  sweet  fragrance  which  this  very  common  and 
favorite  name  diffuses  over  our  minds. 

Mary,  or  Myriam,  as  the  Nestorians  write  the 
name,  in  a  language  nearly  allied  to  the  Hebrew, 
(or  in  their  more  familiar,  abbreviated  form,  Monny,) 
the  subject  of  this  brief  sketch,  was  a  woman  whose 
character  well  harmonized  with  the  grateful  associa- 
tions which  cluster  around  that  cherished  name. 
She  was  naturally  of  a  modest,  retiring,  and  gentle 
disposition,  —  traits  as  interesting  as  they  are  un- 
common in  a  benighted  Eastern  land,  where,  amid 
the  general  moral  ruins,  the  ordinary  character  of 
woman,  notwithstanding  her  cruel  oppression  and 
seclusion,  is  far  enough  from  being  either  gentle  or 
amiable. 

Myriam  came  to  reside  at  Seir  in  the  autumn  of 
1843,  as  the  wife  of  Priest  Asian,  the  copyist  for  the 
mission  Press.  She  was  then  about  twenty  years 
of  age.  United  with  her  natural  amiability  were 
singular  energy  and  efficiency  in  the  care  and  man- 
agement of  her  household, —  a  task  which,  among 
all  but  the  wealthy  and  noble  in  these  countries,  im- 
poses on  the  female  many  a  hard  and  servile  bur- 
den,—  the  wife  and  mother  being,  in  fact,  the  com- 
mon drudge  of  the  family.  All  this  was  patiently 
met  by  Myriam ;  and  it  is  worthy  of  note  that  her 


MARY,    THE    WIFE    OF    PRIEST    ASLAN.  223 

husband,  naturally  a  passionate,  unreasonable,  and 
captious  man,  though  at  length  softened  by  the 
grace  of  God,  was  tenderly  devoted  to  her  from  real 
esteem  and  affection,  and  was  often  heard  to  utter 
her  praise, —  a  thing  the  more  interesting,  where  the 
avowal  of  conjugal  regard  is  even  more  uncommon 
than  its  existence. 

Myriam  was  a  constant  and  attentive  listenet  to 
the  truth  on  the  Sabbath  from  the  time  she  came  to 
Seir,  but  I  am  not  aware  that  she  was  deeply  con- 
cerned for  her  soul  till  the  revival  among  the  Nesto- 
rians  of  1849.  She  was  among  the  first  of  the 
females  of  the  village  known  to  be  under  deep  con- 
viction of  sin  in  that  revival,  several  of  whom  hoped 
that  they  passed  from  death  unto  life.  Her  convic- 
tions of  sin  were  very  pungent  and  searching,  and 
continued  such  for  several  days  before  she  found 
peace  in  believing.  Then  Christ  appeared  to  her 
unspeakably  precious,  the  chief  among  ten  thou- 
sand, the  one  altogether  lovely ;  and  her  joy  and 
peace  were  now  as  great  as  had  been  her  sorrow 
and  distress.  Like  that  Mary  who  washed  the  Sav- 
iour's feet  with  her  tears,  and  wiped  them  with  the 
hair  of  her  head,  she  loved  much  because  she  felt 
that  much  had  been  forgiven  her. 

From  that  period  onward,  during  the  remaining 
four  years  of  her  life,  Myriam  was  a  decided,  hum- 


224  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

ble,  and  consistent  Christian,  —  by  far  the  most  so 
of  any  of  the  females  of  the  village  of  Seir,  who 
then  indulged  the  hope  of  conversion.  She  was 
known  to  be  habitually  prayerful  in  her  house  and 
her  closet,  and  was  remarkably  humble  and  peaceful 
in  her  intercourse  with  her  female  neighbors,  —  a 
character  not  easily  maintained  where  people  are 
huddled  so  thickly  together  as  is  the  case  in  Nesto- 
rian  villages,  in  which  the  houses  not  only  join  each 
other,  but  several  usually  open  into  the  same  yard. 
She  exerted  herself  to  keep  up  a  weekly  female 
prayer-meeting  at  her  own  house,  as  much  of  the 
time  as  she  could  induce  others  to  assemble  for  that 
purpose.  And  her  general  walk  and  conversation 
were  such  as  beautifully  to  exemplify  the  religion  of 
the  Gospel.  She  was,  indeed,  a  shining  light  in  her 
household  and  in  the  village. 

Soon  after  Myriam  became  hopefully  pious,  she 
commenced  learning  to  read  with  other  females  in 
the  Sabbath  school,  that  she  might  be  able  to  read 
the  word  of  life  for  herself.  Her  diligence  and  suc- 
cess in  learning  were  greater  than  could  reasonably 
have  been  anticipated  under  the  manifold  burdens 
of  her  household  cares,  though  from  these  hindrances 
she  uever  became  able  to  read  very  fluently. 

In  the  summer  of  1852,  Rebecca,  Myriam's  first- 
born, a  fine  child  about  ten  years  old,  was  suddenly 


MARY,   THE   WIFE    OF   PRIEST   ASLAN.  225 

seized  and  cut  down  by  that  dreadful  disease,  the 
cholera.  That  was  a  terrible  blow  to  Myriam. 
Rebecca  was  the  light  of  her  eyes,  and  the  joy  of 
her  heart.  How  many  years  had  she  toiled  and 
done  all  her  work  alone,  for  the  sake  of  keeping  that 
loved  child  in  school  I  How  often  had  she  prayed 
w^ith  her,  and  pointed  her  to  the  Saviour  of  sinners ; 
while  the  beloved  child  would  in  turn  read  the  Bible 
and  other  good  books  to  her  devoted  mother  I  Now 
these  earthly  joys  and  fond  hopes  are  all  blighted  as 
in  a  moment;  and  no  solace  is  found  for  that  deso- 
late mother's  heart,  but  in  the  trembling  hope  that 
her  Rebecca  was  not  lost,  but  saved,  and  the  sweet 
consolation  which  a  God  of  all  comfort  is  wont  to 
impart  to  the  riven  heart  of  the  bereaved  parent. 
The  meek  submission  and  resignation  exemplified 
by  Myriam  in  her  sore  bereavement  were  a  model 
for  mourners.  Not  a  itiurmuring  word  escaped  her 
lips,  nor  did  she  betray  any  excessive  manifestation 
of  her  deep  and  almost  overwhelming  grief;  a  fact 
the  more  worthy  of  notice  in  a  land  where  death, 
in  addition  to  its  ordinary  terrors,  usually  fills  the 
households  and  the  neighborhoods  which  it  visits 
with  unrestrained  and  frantic  wailings. 

It  was  not  for  Myriam  to  remain  long  a  mourner. 
A  few  months  after  her  loved  daughter's  removal 
she  was  lierself  laid  upon  a  bed  of  sickness  and  of 
15 


226  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

death.  Her  bodily  sufferings  were  severe  and  pro- 
tracted, but  her  confidence  and  her  joy  in  the  Lord 
were  ample  to  sustain  her  under  them,  and  even  to 
disarm  the  grim  messenger,  death,  of  his  terrors. 
The  writer  of  this  sketch  visited  her  on  the  last  day 
of  her  life.  She  was  then  unable  distinctly  to  articu- 
late, but  she  perfectly  comprehended  my  remarks,  as 
she  assured  me  by  signs.  A  heavenly  peace  beamed 
from  her  emaciated  countenance;  and,  as  I  rose  from 
prayer  by  her  humble  bed,  with  great  efiort  she 
uttered  her  gratification  at  being  thus  commended  to 
the  Saviour,  and  her  longing  desire  to  depart  and  be 
with  him. 

I  cannot  more  appropriately  fill  out  this  sketch 
than  by  introducing  a  brief  notice  of  Myriam,  as 
furnished  by  her  stricken  husband,  which  is  as  fol- 
lows, namely :  "  When  God  poured  out  his  mercy 
upon  the  little  village  of  Seir,  there  was  a  very  pow- 
erful awakening,  and  Myriam  w^as  awakened.  With 
longing  of  soul  she  cast  herself  before  the  cross  oi 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  That  dear  Lamb,  by  his 
free  grace,  opened  the  eyes  of  her  heart,  that  had 
been  blinded  by  the  devil.  Daily,  when  she  went  to 
her  closet  to  pray,  on  returning  to  her  family  it  was 
very  evident  to  me  that  she  had  shed  many  tears. 
If  an  idle  word  escaped  her  lips,  she  would  go  right 
to  her  closet  and  pray  to  be  forgiven  for  that  idle 


MARY,    THE    WIFE    OF    PRIEST    ASLAX.  227 

word.  When  her  brother  came  occasionally  to  visit 
her,  she  would  take  him  (an  adult  young  man)  with 
her  to  her  closet,  and  pray  with  him  with  deep  feel- 
ing. She  was  also  very  faithful  in  her  family,  and 
trained  well  her  children  in  the  fear  of  God.  She 
had  no  longer  any  righteousness  of  her  own ;  Christ 
alone  was  her  righteousness.  Whenever  preachers 
came  to  her  house,  she  received  them  with  great  joy, 
and  eagerly  listened  to  them,  and  kneeled  with  them 
in  prayer.  And  whenever  she  saw  a  member  of  the 
Seminary  who  did  not  set  a  good  example,  she 
would  reprove  him  face  to  face. 

"  When  she  was  laid  upon  her  bed  of  sickness 
twenty-six  days  and  nights,  1  myself  attended  her. 
I  would  say  to  her,  '  Are  you  willing  to  die?'  Her 
answer  to  me  was :  '  I  am  very  willing,  if  Christ 
accept  me.'  I  would  say  to  her,  '  What  then  will 
become  of  your  children  ? '  She  would  say  to  me, 
'  The  Lord  will  take  care  of  them.'  She  would 
also  say,  '  Not  children,  nor  any  thing  else  is  before 
my  eyes,  but  Christ.'  Sometimes  she  would  say, 
'  If  the  Lord  should  again  pardon  and  raise  me 
up,  I  would  try  better  to  requite  his  goodness.' 
She  was  much  in  prayer,  and  often  commended 
her  soul  to  Christ.  She  never  complained  of  her 
sickness.  I  only  one  day  heard  her  complain  of 
her  medicine,  on  taking  which    she   twice  fainted. 


228  nestoriajST  biography. 

I  used  to  ask  her  about  death.  From  the  first  day 
of  her  sickness  she  was  convinced  that  she  should 
die ;  she  had  no  hope  that  she  would  recover. 
When  Mr.  Stoddard  used  to  come  to  see  her  and 
prescribe  for  her,  she  would  eagerly  welcome  him, 
and  would  say,  '  I  thank  him ; '  and  when  Mrs. 
Perkins  and  Mrs.  Cochran  and  Mrs.  Stoddard  came 
to  visit  her,  she  greatly  rejoiced. 

"  When  Dr.  Wright  came  to  see  her,  1  said  to 
him,  'Why  do  you  not  give  her  medicine?'  He 
said,  '  Priest  Asian,  medicine  will  no  longer  do  her 
any  good.'  I  said  to  him,  weeping,  '  What  then 
will  become  of  these  children  ? '  He  replied  to  me, 
'  Priest  Asian,  the  Lord  will  be  their  father  and 
their  mother.'  After  the  doctor  left,  I  asked  her, 
'  Are  you  ready  for  death  ? '  She  cheerfully  replied, 
'  Yes.'  Her  disease  mightily  prevailed,  and  her 
voice  was  gone. 

"  On  Sabbath  evening  Mr.  Stoddard  came,  and 
Mrs.  Stoddard  with  him.  He  inquired  whether  she 
had  committed  her  soul  to  Christ.  She  replied, 
'  Yes.'  He  said  to  her,  '  Do  you  wish  me  to  pray 
with  you  ? '  and  she  greatly  rejoiced  to  hear  him 
pray.  After  a  little,  Mr.  Perkins  came.  She  was 
very  low.  He  said  to  her,  '  Myriam,  how  do  you 
do  ?  Do  you  desire  to  be  with  Christ  ?  '  She  re- 
plied, '  Yes.'     He    said   to   her,  '  Do   you  wish  me 


MARY,   THE   WIFE   OF   PRIEST   ASLAN.  229 

to  pray  with  you  ? '  By  nodding  her  head,  she 
answered,  '  Yes.'  When  Mr.  Perkins  finished  pray- 
ing, she  said,  '  O  blessed,  O  blessed! ' 

"  During  Sabbath  night  she  was  very  nigh  unto 
death  ;  and  I  was  satisfied  that  she  was  gazing  on 
the  angels.  I  said  to  her,  '  You  are  dying.'  She 
replied,  '  Who  told  you  that  I  am  dying  ? '  I 
added,  '  A  little  only  remains,  and  you  will  leave 
this  world.  Do  you  wish  to  see  the  children  ? ' 
She  said, 'Yes.'  When  her  son  and  daughter  were 
brought  to  her,  she  clasped  them  to  her  bosom,  and 
kissed  them  and  wept,  and  we  all  wept. 

"  When  her  brother  inquired  of  her,  Myriam, 
sister,  '  Are  you  dying  ?  '  She  replied,  '  Brother, 
don't  weep ;  the  will  of  the  Lord  be  done.'  I  was 
sitting  at  her  head,  and  her  breath  seemed  nearly 
gone.  Her  color  changed ;  her  feet  were  cold,  and 
her  pulse  ceased.  I  said  to  her,  '  Myriam,  do  you 
see  Jesus  ? '  She  said,  '  Yes.'  I  said,  '  Has  he  ac- 
cepted you  ?  '  She  replied,  '  Yes.'  I  also  inquired, 
'Is  death  bitter?'  She  answered,  'It  was  bitter 
to  Christ,  and  is  also  bitter  to  me.'  Just  before  she 
departed  I  waked  her  brother  and  sister,  and  her 
brother's  wife,  and  we  all  wept  together.  In  a  low 
whisper  she  tried  to  restrain  our  weeping.  I  again 
inquired,  '  Have  you  no  fear  of  death  ?  '    She  replied, 


230  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

'No;'  and  after  five  minutes,  she  resigned  her 
spirit. 

"  I  have  a  sure  hope  that  she  is  with  Christ.  May 
our  Lord  Jesus  grant  to  all  our  brethren  and  sisters 
such  a  part  in  his  kingdom!  She  died  on  Monday, 
February  2,  1854,  aged  about  thirty  years." 

From  long  and  rather  intimate  acquaintance  with 
Myriam,  the  wife  of  Priest  Asian,  over  whom  it  was 
my  privilege  to  watch  pastorally  as  one  of  my  mis- 
sionary flock,  I  can  with  confidence  state  my  belief 
that  this  account  of  her  by  her  bereaved  husband 
is  strictly  correct.  Seldom  have  I  stood  by  the  bed 
of  a  dying  believer,  whose  Christian  walk  had  been 
more  "  according  to  godliness,"  and  whose  feet 
seemed  more  firmly  planted  on  the  Rock  of  Ages  in 
the  final  conflict.  "  To  the  poor  the  gospel  is 
preached ; "  and  "  blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit, 
for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 


OSHANA,    OF    TEKHOMA. 


OSHANA,    OF    TEKHOMA. 


BY    KEV.    DAVID    T.    STODDARD. 


In  the  heart  of  Koordistan,  on  one  of  the  tribu- 
taries of  the  river  Zab,  is  a  small  but  very  pleasant 
valley,  surrounded  by  high  mountains,  from  several 
of  which  the  snow  rarely  disappears.  This  is  the 
Alpine  district  of  Tekhoma,  containing  five  Nes- 
torian  villages,  and  about  as  many  thousand  people. 
In  this  spot,  shut  out  from  the  world,  they  gather 
a  livelihood  from  their  numerous  flocks  and  herds, 
and  from  a  very  economical  cultivation  of  the  soil, 
which  is  limited  in  amount,  and  rises  in  tastefully 
walled  terraces,  so  that  nearly  every  foot  is  brought 
under  cultivation.  Their  fathers  were  no  doubt 
driven  to  these  mountain  fastnesses  by  bloody  per- 
secution ;  and  here,  for  many  generations,  their  de- 
scendants have  until  recently  kept  up  a  kind  of 
independence.  They  are  both  hardy  and  brave ; 
and,  being  situated    among   their  natural   enemies, 

(233) 


234  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

the  Koords,  are  often  involved  in  deadly  quarrels. 
The  ignorance  of  the  mass  of  the  people  is  very 
great,  and  their  religion,  though  retaining  an  ap- 
pearance of  simplicity,  is  a  compound  of  gross 
superstitions.  We  have  yet  been  able  to  do  little 
for  this  district,  except  to  educate  a  few  of  its 
promising  youth,  whom  we  are  now  about  to  send 
back  there  to  scatter  the  bread  of  life.  One  of  the 
Tekhomians,  thus  connected  with  us,  was  Oshana, 
the  subject  of  this  sketch. 

The  father  of  Oshana  was  Boodugh,  of  the  vil- 
lage of  Muzraiga.  He  was  a  priest,  and  reputed 
to  be  the  most  learned  man  of  the  district,  though 
his  learning  amounted  to  no  more  than  an  ability 
to  read  fluently  the  ancient  Syriac,  and  to  translate 
with  more  or  less  readiness  into  the  modern.  We 
have  no  reason  to  suppose  that  he  made  any  efforts 
to  enlighten  his  people,  or  even  to  instruct  his 
own  children ;  though  the  latter,  by  hearing  their 
father  called  a  Rabbi,  and  by  watching  him  as  he 
pored  over  his  old  manuscript  books,  had  some 
desire  early  awakened  to  become  "  learned  "  also. 

In  the  autumn  of  1846,  the  fierce  Koordish  chief, 
Bader  Khan  Bey,  having  three  years  before  sacked 
the  adjoining  valley  of  Tiary,  laid  a  plan  to  subdue 
and  pillage  the  people  of  Tekhoma.  The  Nes- 
torians   there  had  repeatedly  provoked   the  Koords 


OSHANA,   OF   TEKHOMA.  235 

to  aggression,  trusting  to  their  own  well-known 
bravery,  and  ridiculing  the  idea  that  any  one  would 
venture  to  attack  ihern  in  their  strong-holds.  They 
had,  however,  some  previous  intimations  of  the 
approach  of  Bader  Khan  Bey's  army,  and  time  to 
make  some  unusual  preparation  for  resistance. 

But  they  had  greatly  mistaken  the  foe  with 
whom  they  had  to  deal.  The  Koords  swept  through 
the  valley  like  a  tornado,  and  resistance  was  utterly 
vain.  Their  villages  were  sacked  and  burnt,  many 
thousands  of  sheep  and  cattle  driven  away,  and 
their  families  scattered  as  chaff  before  the  wind. 
No  pity  was  shown  to  age  or  sex.  The  young  and 
vigorous  were  dragged  into  captivity,  while  infants 
and  the  aged  and  infirm  were  butchered  without 
remorse.  Children,  tossed  into  the  air,  were  cut  in 
two  while  falling.  Some  lost  their  arms,  by  the 
merciless  twisting  of  cords  which  bound  them. 
Some  had  their  breasts  stamped  with  red  hot  irons. 
The  hearts  of  miserable  victims  were  torn  out  before 
they  ceased  to  beat.  Many  died  under  the  tortures 
inflicted  by  their  cruel  invaders,  in  the  hope  of  com- 
pelling them  to  disclose  their  treasures.  The  smil- 
ing homes  of  Tekhoma  became  a  desolation,  and 
those  who  survived  this  wholesale  massacre  were 
made  houseless,  half-naked,  starving  wanderers.  It 
drew  tears   from    our   eyes   to   see   these   unhappy 


236  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

beings  flock  down  to  us  and  their  move  favored 
brethren  on  the  plain  of  Oroomiah,  pleading  for  a 
morsel  of  bread  and  a  shelter  from  the  storms  of 
the  approaching  winter. 

The  father  and  mother  of  Oshana  fled  in  terror 
with  their  children  on  the  approach  of  the  Koords, 
and  took  refuge  in  a  ravine  high  up  the  mountain 
side.  The  father,  having  thus  looked  after  the 
safety  of  his  family,  felt  that  he  must  venture  down, 
with  his  wife,  to  secure  his  library,  which,  consist- 
ing of  ancient  Syriac  manuscripts,  he  regarded  with 
very  peculiar  affection.  Leaving  their  three  children, 
Shlemon,  (Solomon,)  Oshana,  (Hosanna,)  and  Gu- 
lee,*  (the  Rose,)  in  the  care  of  a  sick  uncle,  they  set 
out  on  their  perilous  enterprise,  but  were  soon 
despatched  by  the  daggers  of  the  Koords. 

The  ruffians  next  discovered  the  hiding-place  of 
this  afflicted  family.  The  sick  uncle  and  the 
orphan  children  were  again  compelled  to  flee  for 
their  lives.  Shlemon  undertook  to  carry  his  little 
sister  Gulee  on  his  shoulders ;  but  being  himself  a 
mere  child,  his  strength  soon  gave  way,  and  his 
failing  limbs  trembled  under  their  burden.  The 
uncle,  apprehending  that  both  of  the  children  might 

*  It  may  be  well  to  state  here,  that  this  Shlemon  is  about 
to  graduate  in  our  Male  Seminary,  and  that  Gulee  is  a  very 
intelligent  and  interesting  member  of  the  Female  Seminary. 


OSHANA,   OF   TEKHOMA.  237 

thus  fall  into  the  hands  of  their  pursuers,  directed 
Shlemon  to  abandon  his  little  sister,  and  try  only 
to  save  himself.  Shlemon  obeyed  with  many  tears, 
and  clambered  on  in  wild  affright  over  the  rocks 
and  precipices.  Owing  to  their  superior  knowl- 
edge of  the  country,  they  were  at  last  able  to  evade 
the  bloodthirsty  Koords,  and  to  reach  a  place  where 
they  could  breathe  freely.  A  kind  Providence  also 
watched  over  Gulee,  who,  with  another  little  girl, 
was  saved,  they  hardly  knew  how,  and  was  after- 
wards found  among  the  smouldering  ruins  of  the 
Tekhomian  villages. 

After  eight  days  of  plunder,  the  Koordish  hordes 
withdrew  from  the  district.  Meantime  the  fugi- 
tives wandered  about,  with  no  food  but  such  roots 
as  they  could  find,  and  nearly  died  of  starvation. 
Nor  was  their  condition  much  improved,  as  one 
straggling  company  after  another  found  their  way 
back  to  their  pillaged  and  desolate  homes. 

The  number  who  perished  in  this  massacre  is 
not  certainly  known,  but  has  been  estimated  at 
about  seven  hundred  persons.  Of  these,  eight  were 
priests,  and  a  number  of  deacons.  There  was 
probably  not  a  family  which  did  not  weep  over 
its  dead. 

Shlemon  and  Oshana,  some  time  after  this, 
came  down  to   Oroomiah,  and  immediately  sought 


238  NESTOEIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

admission  to  our  schools.  Shlemon,  being  the  older 
and  more  intelligent,  was  soon  prepared  for  the 
Seminary,  while  Oshana  did  not  enter  it  until  the 
fall  of  1852,  when  he  was  perhaps  fifteen  years  old. 
Until  this  time  we  had  not  known  much  of  him 
personally.  His  manner  was  reserved,  and  he  was 
evidently  very  distrustful  of  himself.  His  com- 
panions thought  him  sullen  ;  but  we  are  inclined  to 
think  this  appearance  may  have  been  in  conse- 
quence of  epileptic  fits,  to  which  he  was  more  or 
less  subject.  As  a  scholar  he  was  quiet  and  studi- 
ous, though  he  gave  no  evidence  of  uncommon 
abilities. 

In  the  spring  of  1853  a  deep  religious  interest 
pervaded  the  school,  and  Oshana  was  brought  under 
conviction  of  sin.  His  exercises,  for  weeks,  were 
quite  marked ;  and  from  that  time  he  appeared  to 
be  a  greatly  changed  boy.  •  He  was  now  humble, 
conscientious,  and  prayerful ;  and  his  brother  Shle- 
mon, who  had  been  hopefully  converted  some  years 
previous,  took  great  comfort' in  walking  with  him 
in  the  way  to  heaven.  We  hoped  that  they  might 
long  be  companions,  and  return  together  to  their 
native  mountains  to  labor  side  by  side  for  their 
poor  people.  But  the  plans  of  God  were  very 
different  from  our  own  in  regard  to  Oshana. 

About  six  months  after  this  great  change,  he  was 


OSHANA,    OP    TEKHOMA.  239 

seized  with  typhus  fever,  which  rapidly  hurried 
him  to  the  grave.  Shleinon  watched  with  the 
greatest  anxiety  night  and  day  by  his  bedside, 
and  during  the  latter  part  of  his  sickness,  Gulee, 
his  sister,  came  and  shared  with  him  in  this  labor 
of  love.  It  was  most  affecting  to  see  the  attach- 
ment of  these  orphans  to  their  sick  brother,  and 
the  earnestness  with  which  they  gazed  at  the  coun- 
tenance of  the  doctor  when  he  sat  by  his  sick-bed. 
During  his  illness  of  about  two  weeks  there  was 
nothing  of  very  special  interest  in  Oshana's  relig- 
ious feelings,  till  three  days  before  his  death.  He 
would  indeed  often  desire  us  to  pray  with  him,  and 
express  his  gratitude  when  we  closed ;  but  both 
body  and  mind  were  evidently  borne  down  by 
the  power  of  'his  disease.  The  Sabbath,  how- 
ever, preceding  his  death,  was  a  day  we  cannot 
soon  forget.  At  the  close  of  the  afternoon  service, 
Mr.  Perkins  and  I  went  and  sat  with  him  for  an 
hour.  In  rej)ly  to  our  questions,  he  said  he  did 
not  want  to  get  well ;  he  wanted  to  go  and  be 
with  Christ.  He  then  requested  that  prayer  might 
be  offered.  We  all  kneeled  down,  and  I  com- 
mended the  sick  one  to  our  gracious  Lord.  When 
I  closed,  he  asked  Mr.  Perkins  to  pray.  As  we 
rose  from  our  knees,  he  looked  most  earnestly  up- 
ward,  stretched  out  his  wasted   hands,  and  almost 


240  NESTORIAN   BIOGJIAPHT. 

started  from  his  bed.  Mr.  Perkins  inquired,  "  Whom 
do  you  see  ? "  "  Jesus,"  he  replied.  "  Where  is 
he  ?  "  "  There  he  is,"  said  he,  significantly,  pointing 
upwards.  "  I  wish  to  go  to  him  ;  I  wish  to  embrace 
him.  I  do  not  wish  to  get  well."  A  little  after,  he 
suddenly  exclaimed,  "  I  see  Judith  Perkins,  I  see 
Gewergis.*  They  are  near  me.  They  are  clothed 
in  white.  Do  not  you  see  them?  O  how  blessed 
they  are ! " 

I  state  these  facts  without  extended  comment. 
Some  readers  may  possibly  think  these  expressions 
of  the  dying  boy  the  mere  result  of  an  excited 
imagination,  while  others  will  recognize  in  them  a 
vision  of  heavenly  glory  opened  before  him.  The 
effect  on  those  of  us  who  were  present  was  at  least 
very  sweet  and  solemnizing,  and  we  felt  as  if  we 
ourselves  could  catch  near  glimpses  of  the  re- 
deemed, and  listen  to  their  songs  of  praise.  Why 
may  it  not  be,  that,  when  the  soul  trembles  on  the 
brink  of  Jordan,  the  veil  is  sometimes  for  a  moment 
lifted,  and  a  ravishing  sight  given  of  the  heavenly 
Canaan?  Is  this  unphilosophical ?  Is  it  unscrip- 
tural  ?     I  cannot  believe  it. 

After  this  time  the  natives  entirely  gave  up  hope 
that  Oshana  would  recover,  and  little  Gulee  said 
she  did  not  luish  to  have  him.     She  would  rather 

*  See  page  125,  in  regard  to  Gewergis. 


OSHANA,    or   TEKHOMA.  241 

he  would  go  to  his  heavenly  home.  All  felt,  that, 
having  been  favored  with  such  blessed  prospects, 
he  had  no  more  to  do  with  earth. 

The  same  evening,  he  was  extremely  exhausted, 
and  seemed  to  be  dying.  He  however  rallied  on 
Monday  and  Tuesday,  and  some  symptoms  were 
more  favorable.  He  was  again  at  times  full  of 
happy  emotions,  looking  up  and  repeating  to  him- 
self, "  I  see  Judith  ;  I  see  Gewergis ;  1  see  the 
Saviour.     O  what  blessedness  !  " 

On  Wednesday  morning,  September  14,  1853, 
about  breakfast  time,  it  was  evident  that  death  had 
laid  his  icy  hand  upon  him,  and  we  gathered  round 
his  bedside  to  see  him  breathe  his  last.  After  linger- 
ing an  hour,  his  breath  gradually  grew  shorter  and 
his  pulse  fainter,  and  he  passed  away  without  a 
struggle  from  earth  to  heaven. 

The  funeral  services  were  performed  in  the  school- 
room of  the  Seminary ;  and,  although  it  was  vaca- 
tion, a  number  of  Oshana's  companions,  our  pupils, 
w^ere  able  to  be  present  on  the  interesting  occasion. 
Priest  Eshoo,  who  is  a  mountaineer,  preached  the 
sermon,  in  accordance  with  the  request  of  Oshana 
when  dying.  The  coffin  was  placed  before  the 
desk,  and  the  orphan  brother  and  sister,  Shlemon 
and  Gulee,  sat  near,  quite  unable  to  repress  their 
loud   sobs. 

16 


242  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

From  the  school-room  we  walked  slowly  to  the 
grave,  which  had  been  prepared  on  a  beautiful  ris- 
ing ground  near  our  premises,  and  which  com- 
mands a  very  extensive  and  charming  view  of  the 
plain  and  city  of  Oroomiah,  the  distant  lake  stud- 
ded with  islands,  and  the  more  distant  mountains. 
There  sleeps  our  beloved  Judith  Grant  Perkins, 
"  The  Persian  Flower,"  by  the  account  of  whose 
early  and  triumphant  death  so  many  thousand 
hearts  have  been  touched.  There,  this  very  week,* 
we  have  laid  the  first-born,  the  only  child  of  our 
afflicted  sister,  Mrs.  Crane.  There,  a  row  of  white 
stones  marks  the  resting-place  of  Gewergis,  Iwaz, 
and  others  of  our  pupils  who  sleep  in  Jesus;  and 
there,  we  hope  ourselves  to  lie,  when  we  have 
finished  our  work  and  closed  our  eyes  in  death. 
It  will  be  pleasant  to  have  our  graves  so  near  the 
graves  of  these  dear  pupils,  and  no  less  pleasant  to 
rise  with  them  at  the  last  day.  The  thought  of 
"  dying  among  our  kindred  "  may  be  indeed  grate- 
ful to  our  natural  feelings  ;  but  the  thought  is  far 
more  grateful  to  the  missionary  of  dying  among 
those  to  whom  he  has  devoted  all  his  energies ;  of 
having  his  grave  a  testimony  of  his  affection  for 
them  and  care  for  their  souls  long  after  his  tongue 
is  motionless  in  death. 

*  September  4,  1854. 


BABOOSHA, 

THE     YOUNG     SOLDIER. 


BABOOSHA,    THE    YOUNG    SOLDIER. 


BY    REV.    JOSEril    G.    COCHRAN. 


East  and  south-east  of  Mount  Seir,  and  extend- 
ing nearly  twenty-five  miles  to  the  charming  lake  of 
Oroomiah,  lies  the  pleasant  and  highly  productive 
plain  of  Barandooz,  a  section  of  the  plain  of  Oroo- 
miah, partly  separated  from  the  rest  by  a  projecting 
spur  of  the  Koordish  mountains.  It  is  amply  irri- 
gated by  a  beautiful  perennial  stream,  and  contains 
about  thirty  Nestorian  villages,  large  and  small, 
interspersed  among  a  more  numerous  Mussulman 
population. 

This  district,  though  so  highly  favored  by  nature, 
is,  for  several  reasons,  morally  the  wildest,  and  until 
recently  the  least  cultivated,  portion  of  the  great 
plain  of  Oroomiah.  The  bishop,  Mar  Gabriel,  whom 
the  people  receive  as  their  spiritual  head,  whose 
hand  the  young  and  old  are   taught  reverently  to 

(245) 


246  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

kiss,  and  whose  benediction  they  crave,  as  did  the 
ancient  Jews  the  patriarchal  blessing,  sustains  the 
character  of  an  habitual  inebriate  and  shameless 
debauchee.  His  religion  is  valued  by  himself  only 
in  proportion  as  it  contributes  to  his  coffers;  and  to 
make  it  tributary  in  this  respect,  he  can  assume  any 
phase  among  his  people,  or  condescend  to  any  un- 
worthy artifice. 

As  matter  of  course,  the  example  and  influence  of 
such  a  man  cannot  fail  to  be  detrimental  to  the 
growth  of  every  moral  and  practical  religious  senti- 
ment. 

Another  demoralizing  influence,  that  has  long  been 
brought  to  bear  upon  this  unfortunate  people,  is  the 
following.  On  the  south-western  corner  of  the  dis- 
trict reside  a  tribe  of  Persian  outlaws,  called  Hallaj. 
They  are  professional  robbers,  and  were  some  years 
ago  banished  from  the  eastern  boundary  of  the 
empire,  and  sentenced  to  reside  on  this  border  dis- 
trict, facing  their  national  and  equally  predatory  ene- 
mies, the  Koords ;  while  on  the  southern  portion  of 
the  plain,  various  tribes  of  plundering  Koords  are 
found,  many  families  of  whom  are  interspersed 
among  the  Nestorian  population.  Such  proximity 
to  these  barbarous  clans  has  not  failed  to  produce  its 
moral  blight.  It  is  now  but  too  notorious,  that  until 
recently,   at  least,   many  Nestorians,  not  excepting 


THE    YOUNG    SOLDIER.  247 

ecclesiastics,  have  been  in  the  habit  of  plundering 
the  highways  in  the  disguise  of  their  bloody  neigh- 
bors, and  this  with  the  connivance  of  all  classes  of 
their  people. 

Barandooz  is,  consequently,  a  peculiarly  hard  soil 
for  the  gospel  husbandman  ;  and  as  such  would  not 
be  expected  to  produce  much  ripe  fruit  from  the 
divided  and  occasional  labors  of  the  missionary  for 
a  few  years.  But  the  gospel  has  still,  in  some 
measure  and  in  various  ways,  made  its  impression 
and  won  its  blessed  victories  there  ;  and  it  is  from 
the  moral  darkness  of  such  a  community  that  I  wish 
to  hold  up  to  the  reader  the  humble  and  pleasing 
example  of  a  young  soldier,  the  subject  of  this 
sketch. 

The  residence  of  this  amiable  young  man,  Ba- 
boosha  by  name,  was  Dizzatakka,  a  central  and  pop- 
ulous village  on  the  plain  of  Barandooz.  This  vil- 
lage has  enjoyed  the  occasional  and  irregular  labors 
of  our  mission  for  several  years,  and  for  the  last  four 
or  five  years  the  stated  ministrations  of  the  gospel 
once  or  more  every  Sabbath.  Recently  it  has  been 
selected  as  an  out-station,  where  Deacon  Joseph, 
and  his  companion,  Sanem,  both  very  promising 
graduates  of  our  Seminaries,  and  well  qualified 
helpers,  have  been  located.  In  this  village  resides 
also  an  intelligent  and  influential  priest,  who  has 


248  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

been  for  several  years  the  teacher  of  the  village 
school,  and  gives  some  evidence  of  personal  piety. 
Two  of  its  young  men  have  also  enjoyed  the  priv- 
ileges of  onr  Male  Seminary,  With  these  excep- 
tions, and  that  of  the  young  man  to  whom  I  would 
call  the  reader's  attention,  not  an  individual  was 
found,  up  to  the  spring  of  1853,  who  manifested  a 
desire  to  read,  or  to  learn  more  perfectly  this,  to  them, 
new  way  of  salvation  by  the  blood  of  the  cross,  in- 
stead of  church  rites  and  senseless  mnmmeries.  In 
the  autumn  previous  to  the  above  date,  Baboosha 
was,  much  against  his  wishes,  impressed  as  a  soldier,' 
and  htistily  summoned  to  Tehran,  the  capital  of  the 
kingdom,  a  distance  of  more  than  five  hundred 
miles.  This  was  probably  the  crisis  of  his  life.  His 
religious  privileges  and  means  of  grace,  now  reced- 
ing from  his  sight,  appeared  in  a  new  light,  and 
began  to  awaken  painful  and  anxious  emotions.  In 
such  circumstances,  his  ardent  youthful  feelings,  and 
his  vague  aspirations  for  a  more  lasting  good  than 
earth  can  bestow,  may  be  more  easily  conjectured 
than  described. 

By  the  merciful  providence  of  Him  who  worketh 
all  things  according  to  the  counsel  of  his  own  will, 
it  was  ordered  that  a  young  man,  a  native'  of  his 
village,  who  had  for  a  limited  time  been  connected 
with  our  Seminary,  and  who  gave  some  evidence  of 


THE    YOUNG    SOLDIER.  249 

a  change  of  heart,  should  accompany  Baboosha  in 
the  same  detachment  of  soldiers.  It  was  an  oppor- 
tunity too  good  to  be  lost;  and,  unsolicited  by  any 
mortal,  Baboosha  procured  three  small  books,  which 
he  carefully  packed  away  in  his  knapsack,  hoping, 
with  the  assistance  of  his  fellow-soldier,  to  be  ena- 
bled to  learn  to  read.  Having  reached  Tehran,  he 
found  his  companion  more  than  willing  to  render 
him  the  aid  he  desired.  Every  Sabbath,  and  many 
a  leisure  weekday  during  the  winter,  found  these 
two  young  men  separated  from  their  idle  and  vicious 
companions,  and  employed  in  deciphering  the  newly 
printed  characters  of  the  vernacular  Syriac. 

At  length  the  toilsome  process  of  learning  the 
alphabet  and  familiarizing  his  unpractised  eye  to 
the  written  character  was  finished.  The  printed 
words  became  invested  with  intelligible  significance. 
The  sacred  page  was  unsealed  to  his  enraptured 
vision ;  and  the  young  soldier  was  furnished  with 
the  Word  of  God,  the  higher  code  of  his  moral  war- 
fare. 

Thus  several  months  passed  away,  after  which  his 
detachment,  in  consequence  of  the  appearance  of  the 
cholera  in  camp,  received  the  welcome  permission  to 
return  to  their  homes.  And  what  was  the  joy  of 
Baboosha  on  reaching  his  native  village  to  find  that 


250  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

a  Sabbath  school  had  been  opened  there,  and  that 
several  adults  were  engaged  in  the  pleasing  work 
which  he  of  his  own  accord,  and  at  the  expense  of 
many  a  jeer  from  his  ungodly  associates,  had  suc- 
cessfully accomplished.  I  need  not  state  that  the 
following  Sabbath  found  him  in  his  place,  an  inter- 
ested student  of  the  "Word  of  God  ;  and  subsequently 
among  the  few  who  could  rise  in  their  places  and 
recite  the  verses  which  they  had  committed  to  mem- 
ory, none  were  more  prompt  and  enthusiastic  than 
this  young  soldier. 

But,  in  the  mysterious  providence  of  God,  only  a 
few  such  golden  Sabbaths  were  allowed  to  Ba- 
boosha.  The  typhus  fever,  which  in  this  country 
is  with  fearful  emphasis  a  pestilence  that  walketh 
in  darkness  and  destruction  that  wasteth  at  noon- 
day, entered  his  dwelling ;  and  in  a  few  days,  and 
before  the  alternate  Sabbath  on  which  it  was  the 
privilege  of  the  writer  to  visit  his  village,  he  was 
called  away  to  his  long  home.  His  death  occurred 
in  October,  1853,  his  age  being  about  eighteen 
years.  But  he  died  not  as  the  fool  dieth,  nor  was 
his  end,  as  we  trust,  like  his.  An  unwonted  scene 
was  witnessed  around  his  dying  couch.  His  thought- 
less and  godless  family  were  warned  of  an  approach- 
ing judgment  and  an  unchanging  eternity.      And 


THE   YOUNG   SOLDIER.  251 

friends  and  companions,  that  approached  to  drop  the 
tear  of  affection,  were  kindly  and  earnestly  admon- 
ished to  prepare  for  a  like  solemn  hour. 

The  priest  of  the  village,  to  whom  allusion  has 
been  made,  was  received  with  kisses  of  mingled 
affection  and  reverence.  "  I  love  you  all,"  exclaimed 
the  dying  young  man ;  "  but  henceforth  I  know 
nothing  among  you,  save  Jesus  Christ  and  him 
crucified." 

Nor  were  the  Sabbath  school,  and  other  means 
of  grace,  forgotten  in  the  dying  hour.  Never  had 
they  appeared  to  him  so  important.  Never  before 
had  his  lips  been  so  opened  to  urge  their  claims  on 
his  thoughtless  associates.  Four  or  five  nights 
before  he  died,  he  dreamed,  or  fancied  that  he 
dreamed,  that  the  Saviour  visited  him  arrayed  in 
shining  apparel,  and  bearing  in  his  hand  a  golden 
cup,  which  he  graciously  presented  to  his  lips,  say- 
ing, "  Whosoever  shall  drink  of  the  water  that  I 
give  him,  shall  never  thirst  again."  The  dying 
young  man  dreamed  that  he  drank  of  that  cup ; 
and  the  blissful  vision  assumed  so  much  of  a 
reality  to  his  ardent  oriental  temperament  and  un- 
cultivated mind,  that,  though  he  survived  several 
days,  he  could  never  afterward  be  persuaded  to 
swallow  a  drop  of  water.     When   urged  to  drink, 


252  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

he  would  reply,  "  I   have  drank  of  the  water  of  life 
from  Jesus'  hand,  and  I  shall  never  thirst  again." 

Such  were  some  of  the  pleasing  evidences  of  the 
rapid  germination  and  inaturing  of  the  seed  which 
had,  by  a  peculiar  providence,  been  lodged  in  his 
neart.  How  is  the  grace  of  the  gospel  magnified 
by  such  instances  of  its  triumph !  This  young  man 
was  in  the  impetuous  glow  of  opening  manhood, 
surrounded  by  wicked  companions,  in  a  village 
where  but  a  few  rays  of  gospel  light  had  shined. 
He  was  subsequently  exposed  to  the  peculiar  temp- 
tations of  a  soldier's  life ;  and  yet  the  voice  of 
Infinite  Wisdom  availed  to  call  him  away  from 
scenes  of  dissipation  to  the  effort  of  persevering 
study ;  to  the  Sabbath  school ;  to  the  religious 
service  ;  and  finally,  as  we  may  trust,  to  a  happy 
and  triumphant  dying  hour  and  a  blessed  immor- 
tality. Would  that  gospel  privileges  were  always 
as  well  appreciated,  and  their  fruits  as  palpable,  in 
more  enlightened  and  more  favored  lands ! 


DEACON    MEVRAS. 


DEACON   MEVRAS  — A  LIGHT  IN  THE 
CAMP. 

BY   REV.   JOSEPH    G.    COCIIKAN. 


Following  the  foregoing  sketch  of  the  young 
soldier,  we  introduce  a  brief  notice  of  the  teacher 
and  fellow-soldier  of  Baboosha,  who,  a  few  weeks 
subsequently  to  the  decease  of  the  latter,  was,  under 
very  afflictive  circumstances,  cut  down  by  the  same 
disease  —  typhus  fever — contracted  probably  in  the 
pestilential  climate  of  central  Persia. 

Deacon  Mevras  had,  as  has  been  intimated, 
enjoyed  the  privileges  of  our  Seminary  for  a  limited 
time.  During  his  connection  with  us,  he  proved 
himself  an  amiable  youth  and  an  industrious 
scholar.  In  some  of  his  studies  he  excelled,  and 
in  general  gave  promise  of  more  than  ordinary 
scholarship.  He  was  also  of  a  serious  turn  of 
mind,  and  showed  a  ready  susceptibility  to  the  new 

(255) 


256  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

influences  and  scenes  into  which  he  was  introduced. 
At  an  early  period  of  the  session,  he  gave  evidence 
of  being  awakened  to  a  sense  of  his  sins,  and  need 
of  pardon  through  atoning  blood. 

Subsequently,  Oshana,  one  of  the  teachers  in 
the  Seminary,  a  pious  and  discriminating  young 
man,  wished  to  spend  a  Sabbath  in  Dizzatakka,  the 
village  of  Mevras,  and  requested  the  latter  to  ac- 
company him.  In  their  walk  of  ten  miles,  much 
of  the  time  was  taken  up  in  religious  conversation ; 
and  this  young  deacon  so  clearly  described  his 
former  feelings,  his  recent  experiences  and  present 
purposes,  as  to  give  to  his  teacher  satisfactory  evi- 
dence of  having  passed  from  death  unto  life. 
Though  not  always  under  our  supervision  after- 
ward, yet,  so  far  as  we  know,  no  instance  of  repre- 
hensible conduct,  or  of  a  walk  and  conversation 
incompatible  with  the  profession  of  godliness,  is 
remembered  against  him  from  that  period  till  the 
time  of  his  death, 

Just  before  his  leaving  the  Seminary,  an  older 
brother  was  drafted  for  the  army  ;  and,  on  Mevras's 
return  home,  his  family  insisted  on  his  taking  the 
place  of  his  brother,  who  was  incumbered  with  a 
large  family.  This  event  was  hardly  less  trying 
to  the  superintendents  of  the  Seminary,  than  it  was 


DEACON   ME^^lAS.  257 

to  the  pious  feelings  and  ardent  thirst  for  knowledge 
of  their  youthful  pupil.  Deacon  Mevras  had  an 
utter  aversion  to  the  employment  and  temptations 
of  the  camp,  and  most  pertinaciously  remonstrated 
against  the  demands  of  his  parents,  and  petitioned, 
though  to  no  effect,  to  the  authorities,  as  well  as 
to  our  mission,  to  be  released  from  this  dreaded 
employment.*  But  his  parents  being  inexorable,  and 
no  one  able  to  afford  him  succor,  he  was  at  length 
coerced  into  submission,  not  however  until  he  had 
been  cruelly  beaten  by  the  merciless  officers  of 
government,  for  his  failure,  as  they  asserted,  prop- 
erly to  comprehend  the  claims  which  his  country 
had  on  him  for  military  service. 

At  this  juncture  his  regiment  was  summarily 
ordered  to  Tabreez,  with  the  probability  that  they 
would  be  sent  to  the  distant  province  of  Khorasan, 
where  insurrectionary  movements  demanded  a  rein- 
forcement of  the  army. 

The  hour  arrived,  and  our  young  deacon  was 
torn  from  home  and  friends  to  encounter  the  hard 
fortunes  of  Persian  soldiery.  When  on  his  funeral 
march  (as  it  seemed  to  him),  to  Tabreez,  and  three 

*  The  mission  were  in  possession  of  a  pledge  from  the  au- 
thorities, that  no  member  of  the  Seminary  should  be  imj^ressed  ; 
but  this  case  being  involved  by  the  original  enrolment  of  his 
brother,  we  felt  that  we  could  not  interfere. 

17 


258  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPnY. 

days'  journey  removed  from  the  scenes  and  endear- 
ments of  his  youth,  it  was  our  unexpected  pleasure 
again  to  enjoy  an  interview  with  him.  The  scene 
to  us  was  in  many  respects  a  novel  and  interesting 
one.  It  was  on  a  sultry  May  morning,  when  on 
a  journey  to  Trebizond,  that  we  chanced  to  overtake 
the  principal  part  of  this  newly  formed  and  scarcely 
fledged  Nestorian  regiment.  The  sight  was  unique, 
not  to  say  ludicrous.  The  company  was  divided 
into  knots  of  from  ten  to  twenty  in  number,  and 
scattered  along  the  road  for  many  miles.  Their 
uniform  appeared  to  consist  in  the  utter  dissimilarity 
of  dress  and  equipage,  save  the  general  charac- 
teristics of  the  national  costume,  the  full  bag-like 
pantaloons  and  coarse  frock,  secured  to  the  person 
by  a  leather  girdle  ;  the  material  of  both  garments 
being  cheap  cambric,  and  of  almost  every  variety 
of  color.  A  few  were  provided  with  rude  muskets ; 
others,  with  empty  cartridge-boxes ;  and  perhaps 
the  majority  had  only  the  more  familiar  and  reliable 
weapon,  —  a  heavy  walking-stick. 

The  feelings,  with  which  these  youthful  groups 
were  now  leaving  their  native  plain  and  entering 
upon  this  uncertain  and  hazardous  expedition,  must 
have  been  various  in  the  extreme.  Certainly  their 
outward  manifestations  were  in  no  small  degree 
instructive  as  well  as  amusing.     Some  moved  on 


DEACON    MEVRAS.  259 

with  heavy  and  taciturn  tread,  evidently  brooding  in 
sorrow  over  a  stern  necessity.  Others,  more  hopeful 
and  less  reflective,  tripped  gaily  along,  indulging  in 
the  facetious  jest  and  humorous  sentimentalism,  or 
sauntering  up  the  hill-side  which  skirted  the  road,  in 
quest  of  gaudy  flowers  with  which  fantastically  to 
decorate  their  persons.  Such  was  the  recruit  which 
the  land  of  Cyrus  had  now  summoned  to  fight  its 
battles. 

In  this  motley  procession,  Mevras,  our  pupil,  was 
found.  He  was  still  smarting  from  the  stripes  he 
had  received,  and  was  borne  down  with  grief  at 
his  apparently  hard  destiny.  But  the  struggle  was 
mainly  over.  His  naturally  strong  spirit  had  yielded, 
and  he  now  expressed  a  willingness  to  go  where 
duty  called.  Jn  parting  from  him,  and  reflecting  on 
his  prospects  and  exposures  in  an  army  where  a  sin- 
gle pious  associate  could  not  probably  be  found,  the 
tears  involuntarily  flowed,  and  I  felt  that  I  had 
learned  a  new  lesson  of  the  essential  injustice  and 
cruelty  that  here  prevail,  as  well  as  of  the  power 
and  multiplicity  of  the  temptations  to  which  the  dis- 
ciple of  our  Lord  is  subjected  in  this  land,  "  where 
Satan's  seat  is." 

Fortunately,  the  regiment,  instead  of  being  or- 
dered to  join  the  main  army,  was  soon  dismissed 
from  Tabreez,  and  Mevras,  to  his  great  joy,  was  per- 


260  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

mitted  to  spend  the  succeeding  summer  in  his  native 
village.  There  he  was  in  various  ways  usefully  em- 
ployed in  promoting  the  cause  of  truth  and  right- 
eousness. He  was  willing  to  "  go  out  into  the  high- 
ways and  hedges,  and  compel"  (if  possible)  the 
people  to  come  to  the  house  of  God,  a  work  in  this 
country  scarcely  less  important,  nor  attended  with 
less  precious  results,  than  preaching  the  "Word.  And 
after  religious  service  in  his  own  village,  he  was  in 
the  habit  of  going  frequently  to  a  neighboring  vil- 
lage with  his  heavy  quarto  New  Testament  (the 
only  edition  then  printed)  under  his  arm,  there  to 
give  utterance  with  trembling  lips  to  the  love  he 
bore  to  his  divine  Master. 

The  following  winter  and  spring  were,  as  has  been 
intimated,  spent  by  Mevras  at  Tehran.  Of  his  bear- 
ing there,  we  have  no  further  information  than  the 
fact  of  his  very  commendable  efforts  to  teach  his 
companion  Baboosha  to  read.  Were  he,  however, 
the  happy  instrument  of  winning  that  one  immortal 
spirit  to  the  love  and  obedience  of  the  truth,  his 
time  was  not  spent  in  vain.  But  that  his  humble 
Christian  example  accomplished  much  more  for  the 
cause  which  was  nearest  his  heart,  the  records  of  the 
judgment  may  reveal. 

.  It  was  in  the  autumn  of  1853,  and  some  weeks 
after  his  return  from  Tehran,  that  Deacon  Mevras 


DEACON   MEVRAS.  261 

was  called,  as  we  trust,  to  join  his  brother  soldier  in 
the  land  where  palms  of  everlasting  victory  await 
the  Christian  warrior. 

"  Of  a  pleasant  Sabbath  morning  in  October," 
says  Deacon  Joseph,  oar  helper  stationed  in  the  vil- 
lage of  Dizzattica,  "  Deacon  Mevras  was  found  unu- 
sually early  in  his  place  at  a  prayer-meeting,  in 
which  he  as  usual  took  a  part,  but  before  the  meet- 
ing closed  he  seemed  beside  himself;  and  we  then 
saw,  though  we  did  not  fully  realize  it,  that  death 
was  approaching.  During  his  sickness  of  about  a 
week  I  was  much  with  him.  The  second  day  he 
remarked,  '  Blessed  sickness,  it  brings  me  nearer  to 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ'  He  called  for  the  New  Tes- 
tament, and,  after  listening  to  a  few  verses,  took  it 
and  put  it  under  his  pillow,  whence  he  was  unwilling 
to  have  it  removed,  frequently  remarking,  '  I  should 
not  be  happy  unless  my  Bible  were  near.'  He  spent 
much  of  his  time  in  singing  in  a  low  voice  the 
hymns  of  praise  which  he  learned  in  the  Seminary. 
He  also  prayed  much  every  day.  And  always, 
when  Priest  Joseph  or  myself  came  in,  he  would  ask 
us  to  pray  and  converse  with  him.  He  was  fre- 
quently heard  to  say,  '  The  fear  of  death  is  gone ; 
my  faith  rests  firmly  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.'  On 
the   second    Sabbath,  when    I  visited  him,  I  found 


262  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

that  he  had  just  engaged  in  prayer.  I  saw  that  he 
was  worse,  and  said  to  him,  '  Do  you  know  who  is 
near  the  bed  of  death  to  give  comfort  and  sustain- 
ing grace?'  He  replied,  '  Christ  will  not  leave  us.' 
At  his  request,  I  prayed.  After  prayer,  he  said, 
'  God  lives ;  Satan  is  vanquished ;  God  has  taken 
the  sword  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Koords  and  given 
it  to  Christ,  and  He  shall  reign  forevermore.'  Soon 
the  hour  for  meeting  arrived,  and  Mevras  raised  his 
head  and  reached  out  his  hand  for  his  Testament, 
saying,  '  I  must  go  to  the  church  and  preach  once 
more.'  He  took  the  book,  but  was  unable  to  rise, 
and  sank  back  upon  his  couch  unable  to  speak 
further.  On  the  morrow  he  died.  His  death  was 
very  blessed." 

Such  is  the  artless  language  which  our  helper 
employs  to  indicate  the  peaceful  death  of  Deacon 
Mevras,     His  age  was  about  nineteen  years. 

How  inexplicable  the  Providence  that  has  thus, 
in  the  removal  of  these  two  youthful  soldiers  of  the 
cross,  quenched  almost  the  only  lights  which  the 
labors  of  God's  servants  have  been  instrumental  in 
kindling  in  that  remote  village  I  But  their  pious 
example  remains,  and  it  is  the  prerogative  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  to  invest  it  with  an  eloquence  and 
power,  which  years  of  active  labor  to  build  up  the 


DEACON    MEVRAS.  263 

kingdom  of  our  Lord  might  not  have  possessed. 
These  departed  believers  are  not  lost.  They  live  in 
the  savor  of  their  precious  memory,  and  they  live 
gloriously  above,  to  illustrate  and  celebrate  the 
riches  of  redeeming  grace  forever. 


MAROGEN, 

THE  PIPE-MAKER  OF  ISHTAZIN. 


MAROGEN,  THE  PIPE-MAKER  OF  ISHTAZIN. 


BY    REV.    SAMUEL   A.    RHEA. 


The  valley  of  Ishtazin,  in  Jeloo,  lies  just  under 
the  snowy  peaks  of  the  loftiest  mountains  in  Koor- 
distan.  A  mountain  torrent,  now  and  then  leaping 
with  a  wild  roar  over  the  massive  ledges  which 
would  obstruct  its  course,  dashes  and  foams  along 
its  rocky  bed.  On  the  gentle  slopes  of  the  moun- 
tains which  rise  up  from  its  banks  are  little  fields, 
terraced  with  immense  toil,  interspersed  among  fruit- 
trees,  vines,  and  the  wide  spreading  walnuts  which 
abound  in  the  valley;  and  all  around,  the  mountains 
rear  their  massive  piles  in  silent,  majestic  grandeur, 
combining  a  sublimity  even  terrible,  with  the  soft 
features  of  the  valley  below.  Among  some  of  those 
loftiest  peaks,  the  flocks  browse  and  graze  during 
the  summer;  and  here,  too,  the  peasant  women 
harvest  the  wild   grass  and  carry  it  down  the  steep 

(267) 


268  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

descent  in  large  bundles  on  their  backs ;  and 
often  from  those  crags  the  avalanche,  under  the 
warm  beams  of  the  rising  sun,  breaks  away  and 
thunders  down  into  the  valley,  sweeping  before  it 
terraced  fields,  trees,  and  houses  in  its  desolating 
track. 

In  one  of  the  five  villages  of  this  picturesque 
valley,  and  in  one  of  the  humblest  abodes,  lived 
and  died  the  good  old  man  who  is  the  subject  of 
this  brief  sketch.  He  was  poor,  very  poor,  in  this 
world's  goods,  but  we  believe  he  was  rich  in  faith. 
His  patched  and  tattered  garments  bespoke  his  deep 
poverty,  but  he  was  an  heir  to  Christ's  unsearchable 
riches.  His  home  was  nothino:  more  than  a  rude 
hut  of  cobble  stones,  but  we  trust  he  is  now  in 
one  of  the  blessed  mansions  of  the  golden  city. 
To  see  him  hobbling  along,  half  bent  to  the  ground, 
one  would  think  him  indeed  a  pitiable  object ;  but 
when  he  gave  you  the  warm  grasp  of  his  hand, 
and  you  saw  the  happy  smile  which  was  ever  wont 
to  play  about  his  features,  and  his  fine  black  eye 
rested  so  calmly  and  benevolently  upon  you,  your 
sympathy  might  be  spared  for  one  who  seemed  to 
have  within  him  a  well-spring  of  that  peace  which 
passeth  all  understanding,  and  of  that  joy  which  is 
unspeakable  and  full  of  glory.  God  had  passed  by 
the   proud    nobles   and   bigoted  ecclesiastics   of    his 


MAROGEN,    THE    PIPE-MAKER.  269 

people,  and  come  and  taken  np  his  abode  in  that 
poor  crippled  body,  and  there  wrought  the  wonders 
of  his  grace.  Yes,  he  was  a  son  of  the  greatest 
king;  for  he  had  that  meek  and  quiet  spirit  which 
in  his  sight  is  of  great  price. 

In  giving  some  account  of  his  early  history,  and 
his  first  religious  impressions,  referring  to  his  crip- 
pled body,  he  said,  "  I  was  not  always  so.  I  was 
a  tall,  stout  man,  proud  and  passionate,  always 
foremost  in  a  fight,  and  in  all  the  mountains  there 
was  no  one  who  could  revile  and  curse  like  me. 
But  God  broke  my  proud  spirit.  I  went  to  Tifiis. 
There  a  dreadful  disease  laid  hold  of  me,  and  for 
three  long  years  I  lay  upon  my  bed,  oftentimes 
racked  with  the  keenest  sufferings.  God  visited  me 
in  my  tribulation.  Away  from  home,  and  friends,  a 
stranger  in  a  strange  land,  he  taught  me  to  call 
upon  his  holy  name.  Strange  to  tell,  I  rose  from 
that  bed,  which  I  thought  would  be  to  me  the  bed 
of  death.  But  I  was  no  longer  the  robust,  stout 
man  I  once  was.  I  got  up  with  this  crippled,  help- 
less body,  and  hobbled  my  way  over  the  long,  toil- 
some road  to  my  mountain  home.  My  neighbors 
gathered  around  me ;  but  they  saw  I  had  become  a 
praying  man,  and  they  mocked  and  said,  "  He  will 
make  the  Lord's  head  sick  wnth  his  prayers."  "  Oh, 
no,"  said  I,  "  he  never  gets  tired  of    our  praying." 


270  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

In  the  journals  of  John,  the  devoted  pastor  of 
Geog  Tapa,  made  during  his  tours  in  the  moun- 
tains, we  find  some  interesting  notices  of  the  good 
old  pipe-maker.  Speaking  of  him,  under  date  of 
May  16,  1847,  he  says:  "But  that  brother  from 
Jeloo  is  far  more  filled  with  the  fear  of  God.  He 
did  not  permit  us  to  be  unoccupied  at  all.  He  was 
truly  hungry  and  thirsty  after  righteousness,  and 
always  ready  to  hear  us.  His  name  is  IMarogen. 
He  is  a  pipe-maker.  The  winter  in  which  God 
visited  us  in  Oroomiah  and  aroused  us  from  our 
sins,  one  of  these  brethren  belonging  to  the  village 
(Memikan)  about  which  I  am  speaking,  whose 
name  is  Eshoo,  came  to  us  in  Oroomiah.  He  was 
awakened  to  a  sense  of  his  lost  condition,  with 
crying  and  tears.  That  same  winter,  this  brother 
from  Jeloo  went  down  to  make  pipes  in  Memikan. 
On  the  return  of  Eshoo  from  Oroomiah,  he  spoke 
to  the  people  of  his  village  about  the  great  things 
which  had  taken  place  there.  Then  this  Marogen 
was  av^akened  by  the  Spirit  of  God  while  hearing 
these  words.  Afterwards,  Khamis,  (a  pupil  in  the 
Seminary  from  Gawar,)  went  from  Oroomiah  and 
talked  with  him  ;  and  after  a  while  Deacon  Tamo 
also  saw  him.  By  and  by  he  returned  to  his  own 
province.  Last  fall,  Khamis  and  1  went  from 
Gawar  to  visit  him.     No  one  of  us  brethren  doubts 


MAROGEN,    THE    PIPE-MAKER.  271 

about  his  conversion  by  the  Holy  S[)irit.  We 
asked  him  many  questions.  He  has  not  seen  much, 
and  has  not  heard  much,  and  is  not  a  reader.  But 
he  gave  us  correct  answers,  as  if  taught  of  God. 
He  asked  me,  '  What  more  do  you  wish  for  in  this 
world  ? '  I  replied,  '  I  wish  for  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.'  He  said,  '  You  must  first  seek  our  Lord, 
and  then  the  kingdom  of  heaven  will  certainly  be 
yours.'  Again  he  asked,  '  How  will  it  be  ?  I  have 
many  bad  thoughts.'  From  this  I  knew  that  he  had 
a  contest  within,  like  true  Christians.  I  told  him 
that  we  must  resist  them,  and  mentioned  to  him 
the  words  of  James :  '  Then  when  lust  hath  con- 
ceived, it  bringeth  forth  sin  ;  and  sin  when  it  is 
finished,  bringeth  forth  death.'  Again  :  I  asked  him, 
'  What  is  your  condition  ?  '  He  said,  '  My  heart 
is  wicked  and  defiled,  but  our  Lord  is  my  hope.' 
This  brother  is  in  the  habit  of  teaching  men  much, 
and  reproving  them  for  their  sins,  both  in  his 
own  neighborhood  and  in  other  places. 

"May  5th.  —  That  man  of  God,  the  native  of 
Jeloo,  has  sat  by  our  side  working  for  the  necessi- 
ties of  his  family.  He  said  to  us,  '  With  my  hands 
I  am  working,  but  my  heart  is  ever  with  you.  Do 
talk  with  me.'  Such  a  man  among  the  common 
people  of  the  Nestorians  we  have  not  seen,  hungry 
and  thirsty  to   hear   the   word   of    God.     The   past 


272  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

winter  he  had  remained  in  the  village  of  Memikan 
until  this  month,  and  he  is  now  ready  to  return  to 
his  own  house  in  Jeloo.  One  day  he  had  gone  to 
one  of  the  villages  of  Gawar  to  sell  pipes,  where 
were  many  wicked  men.  Whenever  preachers  go 
there,  they  do  not  receive  at  all  the  gospel  of  life. 
They  also  last  year  threatened  me.  But  this  Mar- 
ogen  went  there  and  spoke  with  them  about  their 
sin  in  not  receiving  preachers.  They  answered  him, 
'  Preachers  come  here  and  remain  only  a  little  while. 
On  this  account  we  do  not  receive  them.  If  they 
would  come  and  remain  a  longer  time,  we  would 
treat  them  with  respect.'  Once  this  man  had  gone 
to  the  church  to  pray  alone.  Some  one  saw  him 
making  supplication,  with  weeping,  before  God. 
That  individual  went  and  said  to  the  priest,  '  This 
Marogen  is  praying  with  tears.'  The  priest  then 
asked,  '  Why,  Marogen,  are  you  praying  with 
tears  ?  '  He  answered,  '  Honored  priest,  it  is  neces- 
sary that  prayer  be  made  with  weeping,'  and  he 
spoke  other  words  that  I  cannot  remember  to  record. 
If  I  left  him  and  sat  down  by  Deacon  Tamo,  he 
would  go  out  himself  and  converse  with  Deacon 
Gevvergis  (John's  travelling  companion).  He  never 
became  weary  of  the  delightful  instructions  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures.  This  village  of  Memikan  is  situ- 
ated  on   the   road   to   Jeloo.     We   talked  with  all 


MAROGEN,    THE    PIPE-MAKER.  273 

Jeloo  people  that  came  there  on  the  sinful  condition 
of  men,  and  this  Marogen,  with  great  zeal,  helped 
us  by  his  words. 

"  May  19. —  That  godly  man  from  Jeloo  is  a  little 
deaf,  and  whenever  we  were  speaking  with  others  or 
with  him  the  words  of  life,  he  would  come  and  press 
down  by  our  side,  and  bring  his  ear  near  to  our 
mouth,  that  no  word  that  came  from  our  lips  might 
be  lost.  He  has  also  a  disease  in  his  body,  and  is 
bent  over,  so  that  it  is  very  difficult  for  him  to  walk. 
"When  I  went  to  his  house  in  Jeloo  last  year,  we 
preached  to  all  the  people  we  found,  and  wished  to 
go  to  a  village,  the  name  of  which  is  Semsikee,  the 
village  of  the  melik.  He  rose  and  went  with  us 
there,  and  said,  '  I  will  go  with  you  among  the  vil- 
lages of  Jeloo  and  preach ;  I  am  a  debtor  to  you.' 
"We  said  in  reply,  '  Marogen,  you  are  not  our  debtor 
in  the  work  of  preaching ;  you  are  a  debtor  to  God.' 

"  In  little  Jeloo  (in  which  is  Ishtazin)  there  are 
five  considerable  villages  which  have  no  priest  or 
deacon.  "When  the  people  die,  there  is  no  ecclesias- 
tic to  bury  them,  but  this  Marogen  speaks  to  those 
who  are  assembled  around  the  corpse.  Deacon 
Tamo  said  to  him,  '  Whenever  any  one  dies,  hire  a 
man  and  send  him  to  Gawar  after  me.  Whenever 
I  am  there  I  will  come.'  (For  Marogen  had  told 
him  there  was  no  better  time  than  that  for  preaching 
18 


274  IS'ESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

to  the  people  of  Jeloo.)  He  said,  '  If  any  one  dies, 
I  will  hire  a  man  and  send  after  you,  and  pay  the 
messenger  myself.'  The  deacon  replied,  '  I  will 
give  it.'  Then  he  said,  '  No,  I  will  pay  it,  that  it 
may  be  well  with  me  forever.'  He  had  no  trust  in 
his  good  works  that  they  would  save  him,  or  in  any 
thing  else  except  Christ ;  but  he  believed  that  if  a 
preacher  should  go  there  and  preach  at  a  funeral, 
people  would  be  awakened  and  repent.  On  this  ac- 
count he  said  that  for  him  it  would  be  good.  We 
asked  him,  '  Marogcn,  how  is  it?  Can  you  not  be 
saved  by  your  works  and  by  your  righteousness  ?  ' 
He  answered,  '  No  ;  by  Christ  I  shall  be  saved.'  We 
then  said,  '  In  what  way  ?  The  holy  virgin,  the 
mother  of  our  Lord,  and  called  our  Saviour,  can  she 
not  save  you  ? '  He  answered,  '  No,  our  Lord  is  the 
Saviom-.'  We  continued,  '  How  is  it;  Mar  Zia,  that 
saint  and  holy  man,  can  he  not  save  you?'  Again 
he  answered,  '  No,  our  Lord  is  the  Saviour.'  He 
was  always  ready  to  learn,  and  to  do  any  thing 
when  told,  which  he  had  not  before  been  taught. 
At  first,  when  he  had  not  found  a  place  in  the  house 
to  pray  by  himself,  he  used  to  pray  in  the  presence 
of  others.  But  I  told  him,  '  It  is  very  necessary  that 
you  find  a  closet  for  yourself  seven  times  in  the  day. 
If  more,  it  is  better,  and  if  there  be  no  help  for  it,  at 
least  three  times.'    Once  I  went  out  from  the  village, 


MAROGEN,   THE   PIPE-MAKER.  275 

and  found  him  alone  in  a  retired  place,  praying.  lie 
heard  the  sound  of  my  footsteps,  quickly  started, 
rose,  and  came  to  me.  I  asked  him,  '  "What  are  you 
doing?'  He  answered,  'I  have  business.'  I  said, 
'  No  matter,  tell  me.'  He  then  replied,  '  I  was  be- 
seeching God.  There  are  many  great  blessings  that 
we  may  find,  even  in  the  mountains,  by  kneeling 
down  before  the  throne  of  grace.' 

"  May  20.  —  Before  going  out  from  this  village, 
Marogen  said,  '  One  thing  promise  me,  and  then 
afterwards  go.  I  beg  you  to  remember  me  in  your 
prayers.'  " 

Again,  Deacon  John  refers  to  him  in  the  journal 
of  another  tour.  Under  date  of  July  8,  1848,  he 
says :  "  Another  time  T  went  to  Gawar  to  preach, 
and  took  Khamis  with  me  to  his  country  and  house. 
He  (Marogen)  did  not  let  us  sleep  until  late  at 
night.  He  listened  to  us  with  much  earnestness, 
and  with  tears  rolling  down  his  cheeks.  We  have 
hope  that  he  is  the  light  and  salt  of  his  village.  He 
was  hungry  to  hear  us This  Marogen,  when- 
ever we  stopped  speaking  would  say,  '  Speak  on, 
speak  on.'  With  great  joy  he  welcomed  us.  He 
asked  us  many  deep  questions.  There  were  some 
men  who  were  talking  about  giving  presents  to  Mar 
Shimon.  Marogen  said,  '  If  Mar  Shimon  will  exert 
himself  to  teach  the  law  of  God,  we  will  ourselves 


276  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

love  him  and  give  him  all  he  wants.'  It  is  evident 
Marogen  has  been  taught  of  God." 

Again,  this  zealous  evangelist,  John,  makes  an  in- 
teresting allusion  to  Marogen,  in  his  journal  of  a 
tour  into  the  Saat  mountains.  He  says,  "  Leaving 
Gawar,  we  went  to  Ishtazin,  in  Jeloo,  and  entered 
into  the  house  of  a  brother  whose  name  is  Marogen, 
a  man  poor  in  this  world's  goods,  but  rich  in  faith 
and  good  works.  From  the  depths  of  his  poverty 
he  treated  us  kindly  and  hospitably.  He  heard  our 
words  with  gladness ;  others  also  assembled  and  lis- 
tened to  us  attentively.  We  requested  Marogen  to 
find  a  man  to  conduct  us  to  the  summer  encamp- 
ment at  Saat.  It  was  necessary  that  we  have  a 
protector,  because  the  tents  of  a  tribe  of  Koords, 
called  Ormerai,  who  were  not  perfectly  subject  to 
the  Turks,  were  pitched  on  our  road.  But  our  host, 
although  he  inquired  much,  could  not  find  a  man  to 
accompany  us ;  and  seeing  our  necessity,  he  said, 
'  For  the  sai^e  of  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  not  for 
money,  I  will  go  with  you.'  He  is  a  man  bent 
down  with  rheumatism  ;  and  we  wondered  when  we 
saw  that  he,  so  infirm  and  crippled,  was  willing  to 
go  a  day's  journey  with  us." 

Referring  to  his  labors  there,  John  says,  "  Some 
believed,  and  others  disputed  with  those  who  were 
persuaded  by  us.     There  remained  one  very  proud, 


MAROGEN,    THE   PIPE-MAKER.  277 

stubborn  man,  whose  name  was  Sleeva,  who  would 
not  be  silent.  Our  companion,  Marogen,  who  had 
remained  in  a  village  above  us,  carne  to  us  at  this 
time ;  and  when  he  heard  our  discussion,  he  began  to 
speak  to  Sleeva  with  much  boldness  concerning  sal- 
vation by  Christ,  until  that  proud  man  became 
silent.  The  assembly  wondered  much  that  a  poor 
man  from  Jeloo,  a  district  less  learned  and  less  jeal- 
ous for  the  ordinances  of  the  church  than  any  other 
among  the  Nestorians,  could  speak  such  words." 

Again,  referring  to  the  very  toilsome  passage  over 
these  lofty,  snowy  mountains,  which  separate  the 
district  of  Saat  from  Jeloo,  John  says,  "  The  descent 
of  this  mountain  was  in  many  places  so  steep  and 
difficult  that  we  could  not  retain  our  foothold,  and 
were  obliged  to  prostrate  ourselves  on  our  backs  and 
slide  down.  Our  father  Marogen,  however,  was  so 
bent  over  by  rheumatism  that  he  could  not  lie  on 
his  back,  and  was  obliged  to  slide  on  his  side,  his 
head  resting  upon  his  hand.  Such  are  mountain 
highways." 

It  should  be  borne  in  mind,  that  up  to  this  time 
Marogen  had  never  more  than  once,  if  at  all,  seen 
the  face  of  a  missionary.  He  was,  as  we  have  seen, 
taught  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  during  his  long  and 
grievous  sickness  at  Tiflis,  before  the  missionaries 
came  to  his  people.  Next  he  met  a  simple-hearted 
18* 


278  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

Nestorian  peasant  in  Gawar,  who  had  returned  to 
his  mountain-home  rejoicing  in  the  ardor  of  first 
love,  fresh  from  a  precious  revival  at  Oroomiah,  and 
whose  wondrous  tale  of  the  things  he  had  seen  and 
heard,  found  a  responsive  chord  in  Marogen's  bosom. 
Afterward  he  listened  occasionally  to  the  glad  tid- 
ings from  the  lips  of  native  evangelists  on  their 
tours  in  the  mountains,  and  thus  had  he  grown  to 
the  stature  of  a  man  in  Christ  Jesus,  when  Messrs. 
Perkins  and  Stocking  saw  him  for  the  first  time  at 
Memikan,  on  their  return  from  Mosul,  in  the  spring 
of-  1849.  Mr.  Perkins  makes  the  following  brief 
record  of  him  in  his  journal  of  that  period.  Speak- 
ing of  the  wild,  secluded  gorge  where  he  lived,  and 
its  benighted  inhabitants,  he  says,  "  There  is,  how- 
ever, one  good  man  in  Ishtazin,  the  pious  pipe- 
maker  of  Jeloo,  whose  name  has  often  been  men- 
tioned in  the  Missionary  Herald.  He  is  a  bright 
light  in  these  deep,  dark  recesses  of  the  Koordish 
mountains."  And  on  meeting  him  at  Memikan,  June 
8th,  Mr.  P.  says  :  "  Marogen  was  with  us  at  our 
prayer-meeting  at  the  house  of  Deacon  Tamo.  He 
is  a  very  sensible  man,  and  he  grasps  the  great  truths 
of  salvation  with  a  clear  comprehension,  and  binds 
them  to  his  heart  as  emphatically  the  treasures  of 
eternal  life.  He  also  proclaims  these  truths  as  he 
has  opportunity,  with  a  good  deal  of  ability." 


MAROGEN,    THE   PIPE-MAKER.  279 

The  good  old  man  rejoiced  when  the  mission- 
aries went  to  reside  in  Gawar,  in  the  autumn  of 
1851.  He  came  over  at  once  to  spend  the  winter 
with  them,  that  he  might  "  hear  the  precious  words 
of  God."  The  memory  of  that  dear  old  man  is 
ever  fragrant ;  for  he  was  their  companion  in  tribu- 
lation, and  did  much,  by  his  ever  cheerful  spirit, 
to  relieve  the  solitude  of  that  long,  dreary  winter. 
We  always  knew  when  to  look  for  him.  About 
four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  when  he  knew  we 
had  finished  our  teaching,  he  might  be  seen  mak- 
ing his  way  to  our  room,  oftentimes  through  snow 
and  rain  and  storm,  his  little  bag  of  bread,  which  he 
had  begged  for  his  evening  meal,  slung  over  his  arm. 
Well  do  we  remember  his  meek  face,  and  the  warm, 
cordial  manner  with  which  he  saluted  us  as  he 
entered,  saying,  "  Peace  be  with  thee.  How  is  thy 
health  ? "  And  in  return,  when  asked  about  his 
health,  he  simply  replied,  "  Glory  to  God ;  I  only 
wish  to  know  that  thou  art  well."  No  one  could 
resist  the  humble,  imploring  look  with  which  he 
asked  to  be  taught  the  word  of  God ;  and  though 
he  came  day  after  day  through  a  long  winter,  and 
though  we  spoke  to  him  in  a  broken  manner  and 
with  a  stammering  tongue,  yet  his  eye  never  wan- 
dered, but  oftentimes  filled  with  tears,  and  resting 


280  NESTORIAN    BIOGP.APHT. 

upon  us  with  an  expression  so  earnest,  that  he 
seemed  to  be  drinking  in  with  deep  delight  the 
words  of  life.  How  many  were  the  expressions  of 
gratitude  and  affection  still  remembered,  when  he 
rose  to  leave  and  go  to  his  home  to  eat  his  frugal 
meal,  and  wrap  himself  in  his  coarse  blanket  for 
the  night  I  The  deep  snows  melted,  he  would 
return  again  to  his  valley,  to  dispense  among  his 
neighbors  and  friends  the  precious  truths  he  had 
treasured  up  during  the  winter ;  for  as  he  had  freely 
received,  so  he  most  freely  gave. 

Often  he  was  reviled ;  but  he  either  blessed,  or 
"  opened  not  his  mouth."  Insults  and  mockeries 
were  oftentimes  heaped  upon  him  by  his  rude  and 
wicked  neighbors  ;  and,  though  he  was  God's  only 
witness  in  all  that  valley,  and  in  fact  in  all  that  wild 
district,  we  believe  he  proved  true  to  the  last. 

The  next  winter  he  again  came  to  our  village  ; 
but  it  was  a  winter  of  most  bitter  affliction.  He 
had  been  there  but  a  short  time  when  he  was  seized 
with  rheumatism,  and  for  five  long,  weary  months 
his  sufferings  were  severe,  and  oftentimes  intense  ; 
but  during  all  that  time  not  one  whisper  of  mur- 
muring or  discontent  escaped  his  lips  ;  but  he  would 
ever  say,  with  a  most  meek  and  resigned  spirit, 
"  Glory  to   God ;  glory  to   God.     Just  as  seemeth 


MAROGEN,   THE   PIPE-MAKER.  281 

to  him  good."  He  seemed  to  be  ever  rejoicing  in 
hope,  patient  in  tribulation,  continuing  instant  in 
prayer. 

In  the  early  spring  of  the  next  year,  we  visited 
the  good  old  man  in  his  humble  home.  But  our 
hearts  were  saddened  to  find  him  again  passing 
through  the  deep  waters  ;  but  God  stayed  the  bil- 
lows, ready  to  sweep  over  him.  He  had  already 
been  a  cripple  for  twenty  years ;  and,  but  a  few 
nights  before,  he  had  fallen  from  a  roof  and  received 
an  injury,  which  made  him  much  more  deformed 
and  still  more  helpless.  Though  in  great  pain, 
and  hardly  able  to  move  his  body,  he  was  giving 
glory  to  God  in  his  afflictions.  He  was  much  re- 
joiced to  see  us,  and  we  were  no  less  glad  to  see 
him.  It  was  very  pleasant  to  sit  by  him,  and  bring 
to  his  mind  words  of  consolation  from  God's  rich 
stores.  In  the  midst  of  his  sufferings,  he  would 
sometimes  break  out  into  audible  ejaculations  like 
the  following :  "  O  Lord  Jesus,  thou  art  the  King 
of  glory  —  the  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords. 
Thou  art  great  and  holy  and  merciful.  I  am  a 
sinner.  I  am  condemned.  My  face  is  black.  My 
bones  are  rotten.  O  Lord  Jesus,  have  mercy  upon 
me,  poor  and  blind  and  naked  and  miserable.  O 
Lord  Jesus,  I  am  a  sinner ;  I  am  vile.  I  am  lost, 
but  do  thou  remember  me." 


282  NESTORIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 

Whenever  the  missionaries  or  any  of  our  native 
helper§  visited  him,  he  always  gave  them  a  hearty 
welcome,  and  provided  for  them  the  best  entertain- 
ment his  humble  home  could  afford.  How  his  eye 
beamed  with  delight,  when,  after  the  interval  of 
many  months,  he  was  permitted  once  more  to  drink 
from  the  flowing  fountain.  We  remember  well, 
during  our  last  visit,  when  he  gathered  his  children 
around  him,  the  oldest  being  a  young  man  grown, 
and  his  youngest  quite  small,  and  had  them  repeat 
the  Lord's  prayer,  in  modern  Syriac,  which  they 
did  very  well;  and  after  all  was  over,  with  evident 
satisfaction,  he  said,  "  I  taught  them."  It  was  that 
same  evening  that  the  good  old  man,  who  had  a 
fine,  melodious  voice,  chanted  some  hymns  of  his 
own  composing,  among  which  was  a  call  to  sinners 
to  repent.  The  little  company  seemed  to  be  deeply 
affected  by  its  plaintive  strains  and  touching  ap- 
peals. 

But  we  must  come  to  the  closing  scenes  in  the 
life  of  this  happy  pilgrim.  It  was  ever  deeply 
interesting  to  think  of  him,  a  lone  light  in  that 
dark  region,  and  that  he  would  be  permitted,  for 
many  long  years,  to  let  that  light  shine;  but  his 
humble  work  was  done.  His  mission  on  earth, 
though  unpretending,  yet  perhaps  most  successful, 
was  accomplished.     He  had  walked  close  with  God, 


MAROGEN,   THE   TIPE-MAKER.  283 

in  humble  faith  and  piaj-er,  and  now  he  is  to  go 
up  higher,  to  behold,  with  open  vision,  the  glories 
for  which  his  fettered  soul  had  long  panted. 

The  day  he  heard  of  the  death  of  our  beloved 
brother  Crane,  he  wept  in  the  depth  of  his  grief; 
and  that  same  day  he  was  taken  with  the  illness, 
which,  in  five  days,  released  hiiii  from  all  the  sorrows 
of  earth.  No  sympathizing  Christian  friend  was 
near  to  watch  by  the  couch  of  the  dying  saint,  and 
impart  consolation  in  that  trying  hour ;  but  we  be- 
lieve the  angels  of  God  came  down  to  that  wild 
valley  to  watch  and  wait,  and  bear  away  his  ran- 
somed spirit  to  Abraham's  bosom. 

His  dying  words  were  few,  simple,  and  touching. 
For  several  days  he  was  speechless,  even  until  a 
short  time  before  his  death,  when  he  called  his  chil- 
dren to  him,  and  gave  them  his  parting  counsel  and 
his  dying  charge.  He  said,  "  I  shall  die,  and  you 
have  no  one  left  now  but  God.  He  has  been  my 
God,  he  will  be  yours  also.  Do  not  leave  Him,  and 
He  will  never  leave  you.  Do  not  forget  each  morn- 
ing to  say  the  Lord's  prayer,  which  I  have  taught 
you.  Love  God's  servants,  the  missionaries.  They 
have  been  kind  friends  to  me;  they  will  be  kind  to 
you  also."  AVith  these  words  he  fell  asleep.  He 
had  often  groaned  in  this  earthly  tabernacle  ;  now 
mortahty    was    swallowed    up    of    life.      Pain    had 


284  NESTORIAN   BIOGRAPHY. 

forever  ceased.  Sorrow  was  hushed  into  long 
repose ;  sin  conquered  ;  heaven  and  immortal  glory 
won. 

Peace  to  thy  memory,  blessed  old  man  !  Though 
unknown  to  fame  on  earth,  and  of  a  very  humble 
calling,  we  believe  thou  hast  now  become  a  com- 
panion of  angels  and  seraphs,  and  the  spirits  of  just 
men  made  perfect.  Thou  art  united  to  that  goodly 
company  of  prophets  and  apostles  and  martyrs  and 
confessors,  to  be  united  to  whom  thou  didst  often 
when  on  earth  most  fervently  pray ;  and  to  Him 
who  bought  thee,  be  blessing  and  honor  and  glory 
and  power,  now  and  forevermore,  Amen. 

THE    END. 


Pri'iLeion  Theologic 


1012  01084  9026 


